Linguistic DNA - Concept Modelling Demonstrator

Word A	Word B	Word C	Word D	Occurrence	Frequency Band	MI	MI Band	Prominent
kingdom_n	church_n	heaven_n	see_v	2,298	5	3.6221	3	false

ID	Title	Author	Corrected Date of Publication (TCP Date of Publication)	STC	Words	Pages
A17012	The ecclesiasticall historie of Great Britaine deduced by ages, or centenaries from the natiuitie of our Sauiour, vnto the happie conuersion of the Saxons, in the seuenth hundred yeare; whereby is manifestly declared a continuall succession of the true Catholike religion, which at this day is professed & taught in, and by the Roman Church. Written. by Richard Broughton. The first tome containing the fower hundred first yeares. To which are annected for the greater benefite of the reader ample indexes ...	Broughton, Richard.	1633 (1633)	STC 3894; ESTC S107156	907,581	692

dicebat Petre instat tempus tuae resolutionis oportet teire Romam in qua cum mortem per crucem sustinueris accipies mercedem Iustitiae Cum ergo propterea deum glorificasset egisset gratias apud Britannos mansisset dies aliquot verbo gratiae multos illuminasset Ecclesias constituisset Episcoposque Presbyteros Diaconos ordinasset duodecimo anno Caesaris Neronis rursus Romam reuertitur when S. Peter had stayed but a short time with the Romans and had baptized many and fownded the Church and ordeyned Linus Bishop he came to Tarracina in which when he had ordeyned Epaphroditus Bishop he came to Sirmium a citie of Spaine in which place when he had constituted Epinaetus Bishop he came into Egipt wheÌ„ he had made Rufus Bishop of Thebes which hath seueÌ„ gates and Marke the Euangelist Bishop of Alexandria he came againe to HierusaleÌ„ by reuelatioÌ„ for the migratioÌ„ or passing out of life of Mary the mother of God After this returning into Egipt through Africk the returned againe to Rome From which he came to Milane and Photice which are cities in the coÌ„tinent in which after he had appointed Bishops and Preists he came into Britaine in which place wheÌ„ he had stayed a longe time and had drawne many natioÌ„s not named to the faith of Christ he had an Angelicall visioÌ„ which said O Peter the time of thy Resolution is at hand And thou must goe to Rome in which when thou hast suffered death by the crosse thou shalt receaue the reward of Iustice Therefore wheÌ„ he had glorified God for it and giuen thaÌ„kes stayed after with the Britans some dayes and illuminated many with the word of grace and constituted Churches and ordeined both Bishops and Preists and Deacons in the twelfth yeare of the Emperour Nero he returneth to Rome Hitherto the Relation of this holy learned and auncient Sainct writer Where the labours and trauailes of S. Peter are so orderly and punctually set downe after his first coming to Rome that except so worthie a man had sounde certaine and vndoubted Authoritie for such a Relation no man can be so malicious as to thinke he would so confidently and particularly haue written of that matter 10. And it appeareth plainely by that I haue written before that both by Catholiks Protestants all the rest of S. Alredus his narration of S. Peters Iorneyes are most true certaine except this last of his coming hither and so longe remayning in this our Britaine these parts which I matuaile that any man of this kingdome will call in question being deliuered by so many Authorities before and aboue all other parts of that his Relation fortified by so manie vndeniable circumstances and Arguments as the time when the way by which he came a longe continuance of his aboude heare his passage by this Iland to drawe many vnnamed nations to the faith of Christ what he did heare his making of Bishops Preists and Deacons founding of Churches his loue to this kingdome so greate that vntill he was admonished from Heaven by an Angell to returne againe to Rome to receaue his crowne of Martyrdome he had so happily placed his Apostolicall Cathedrall See in this Imperiall and commanding Iland of this Northren and westerne world and by his blessed presence and heauenly labours left it Illustrious to succeeding generations not onely to be stiled Romana Insula the Roman Iland as I haue written before but as the same Apostle himself did testifie to S. Brithworld S. Peters preaching in Britaine proued by infallibly diuine authoritie Bishop of Winton or Wilton as our Protestant Historians doe plainely testifie together prouing that S. Peter first preached in this kingdome of greate Britaine The Protestant Theater writers haue these words It is reported by Aluredus Riuallensis the writer of King Edward the Confessors life that a holy man Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. studious and carefull for a gouernour to succeede was in his sleepe told by S. Peter that the kingdome of England was his wherein himself had first preached and would also prouide him successors Which other Protestants thus further confirme Alredus Francis Mason of Consecrat of Bishop l. 2. c. 2. p. 47. Sutcliffe subuers Godwyn conu of Britaine p. 4. Riuallensis an English Abbot left written aboue 500. yeares agone a certaine Reuelation or apparition of S. Peter to an holy man in the time of King Edward the Confessor shewing how he had preached himself in England and consequently the particular care he had of that Church and Nation Thus farre these Protestants So that if this was a true Reuelation there needeth no more testimony in this matter for the wittnes of Angels glorified Saints cannot by any possibilitie be vntrue and the vision testifiing that S. Peter himself had first preached heare in this kingdome is an euident demonstration both that he preached heare and was the first either immediately by himself or mediately by his disciples and Substituts which preached the faith of Christ in this kingdome Therefore all the difficultie will be in the proposers of this holy Reuelation he to whome it was made and they which haue commended it to writing And because supernaturall things such as this was cannot be proued by naturall Argument a priore by their cause to giue some certaine and vndoubted proofe thereof a Posteriore by some effect necessarily conuincing some supernaturall power to haue had Influence thereto for the more credite of this sacred truthe proue by these Protestants themselues 11. And first concerning the writer and recorder of this holy history they haue told vs it was Alredus Riuallensis a man of that worth learning and Ioh. Balaeus de Scriptor CeÌ„tur 2. fol. 88. p. 1. in Alred Riual pietie that to speake in a Protestant Bishops words he was CistertiensiuÌ„ Monachorum Abbas natione Anglus gencre doctrina inculpatae vitae moribus praeclarus enituit Episcopatum ac alios honores mundanos omnino recusabat vt ad virtutum exercitia maximÃ¨ ad Euangelij praedicationem expeditior haberetur Vir erat vt alter Bernardus ingenio pius consilio modestissimus Abbot of the Cistersian monkes by Country an English man he was eminently renowned by birth learning and holy life and conuersation he refused a Bishoprike and other worldly honors vtterly that he might be more ready to the exercises of vertues chefely for preaching the ghospell he was a man as an other S. Bernard Godly in wit and most modest in counsaile He that desireth more of this holy witnes may finde in our auncient M. S. antiq de vit Sanct. Ioh. Capgr in Cata. l. in S. Alred Abb. Manuscripts our learned Countriman Ihon Capgraue and others how he is registred among the most glorious and miraculous Saints of this NatioÌ„ to which our Protestant Bishop before hath giuen allowance where he giueth vs assured knowledge that this

re deerat The persecuted Christians she assisted with her welth labour confort and all offices of charitie for some she did hide in her house others she exhorted to constancy of faith she buryed the bodies of others To those that were in prison and durance she was wanting in no kinde of releife Of her Sister S. Pudentiana we reade that Act. S. PudeÌ„tianae in Breu. Rom. die 19. Maij. Mart. Rom. eod die Ado Treuer ad 12. Calend. Iulij Mombâ—it tom 2. Beda Vsuard 19. die Maij. Sur. Lipp eod die she was of admirable sanctitie in Christian Religion She had in her family notwithstanding the Persecution 96. Christian men nonaginta sex homines And whereas the Emperour Antonius had made a Decree that Christians should not publikly offer their Sacrifice the holy Pope S. Pius with the ChristiaÌ„s vsed to say Masse in her house Quod autem ab Antonino Imperatore sancitum erat ne Christiani publicÃ¨ sacrificia facerent Pius Pontifex in aedibus Pudentianae cum Christianis sacra celebrabat And she gently entertayned them and ministred all necessaries vnto them Quibus illa benignÃ¨ acceptis quae ad vitam necessaria essent suppeditabat Therefore if this sanctitie of these childen was deriued vnto them from their holy Parents and after their deaths when their Ritches and Reuenewes were diuidie into so S. Claudia her â—ouse as a ChristiaÌ„ schoole and Seminarie to teach the Christian faith in Britaine and the westerne NatioÌ„s many portions one onely daughter dwelling in that their house at Rome was able to keepe such hospitalitie that besides 96. Christian men which she kept in her family she receaued the Pope and all Christians resorting to her and supplyed both their spirituall necessities in making her house their setled Church to celebrate Masse and other diuine exercises and ministred also temporall things vnto them as their needs required how much the rather must we conclude these things of their holy Parents more enabled to performe such bounties then any their children were And this much more in the time of the parens of S. Claudia being by exemption as strangers not so lyable to the Roman Pagan lawes and penalties of them and so Christian Assemblies were more frequent and freely kept there then in any Roman house the Apostles and their Disciples there more securely entertayned Religion exercised Preists Cleargie men consecrated and directed into diuers Countries and among so many so greate multitudes of Christian Britans liuing in that house and vsually resorting thither and there instructed we may not thinke but diuers Britans then and there receaued holy preistly Orders and consecration And with others were sent into this kingdome some of which number I shall remember hereafter when I haue first brought S. Peter againe from Britaine to Rome because they principally depended one him and by him or his Suecessours receaued Consecration Iurisdiction Directions and Instructions for the Conuersion of this and other western Countries After a long and happy life spent in such sanctitie she ended her dayes at Sabinum in Vmbria whether she retired herselfe to her Husband S. Pudens his noble house and Municipium there after his death THE XXXIII CHAPTER OF S. PETER HIS RETVRNE FROM BRItaine to Rome and setling the Apostolike Papall power there His greate care of Britaine and our Christian Britans dutifull loue and honor to him The cheife Scate of the Messias Prophesied to be at Rome ABOVT this time the Prophesie preserued among the auncient Rabins that the cheife Seate of the Messias should be in Rome was to be performed in his cheife Apostle and Vicar S. Peter Which the Prophetisses and Sybils among Henricus Ã S. fide l. contra Iudaeos Sybilla Erythrea apud Franc. Petr. Arch. l. 1. de otio Relig. Bernard Senen 6. part Serm. 1. de Fest Mariae Anton. Chron. part 1. tit 3. c. 9. Hartm Schedel in Sybill Sybill Erythr in Nazaograp p. 53. the gentils had also receaued and deliuered to posteritie testifiing that this greate and victorious Citie which had triumphed ouer so many potent peoples Kings and kingdomes should be subdued to the Messias not with the force of sword but by the fishers S. Peters hooke Non in gladio belloue Aeneadem vrbem Regesque subijciet sed in hamo piscantis and this fisher should there and ouer Kings subiect vnto it setle the name and victory of Christ for euer In Eneadem latus piscatoris nomen Agni vsque ad fines seculi virtute perducet Therefore this Imperiall Regiment of the Church and Kingdome of Christ being principally committed to S. Peter so from him to remaine in his Successors in that prime Apostolike See and the time of his death now drawing neare hauing allmost ended his preaching in these parts of the world to giue that further honor to this kingdome of Britaine an Angel appeared vnto him telling him the time of his leauing this world was at hand and that he must returne to Rome where after he S. Peter admonished in Britaine from heauen of his death at haÌ„d to be in Rome had suffered death vpon the Crosse he should receaue his reward of Iustice Angelicam aspexit visionem quae dicebat Petre instat tempus tuae resolutionis aportet te ire Romam in qua cum mortem per crucem sustinueris recipies mercedem iustitiae This heauenly vision and admonition was made vnto this blessed Sim. Metaphr die 29. Iunij Sur. alij in fest SS Apost Petri Pauli Apostle heare in our Britaine after he had bene heare long time quo in loco cum longo tempore fuisset moratus For which extraordinary grace shewed vnto him when this holy Apostle had giuen thankes vnto God and setled the state of our Primatiue Church heare in Britaine as I haue before made mention in the twelfth yeare of Nero as this auncient and holy Authour writeth he returned from hence to Rome Cum ergo propterea deum glorificasset egisset gratias apud Britannos mansisset dies aliquot verbo gratiae multos Stowe Howes hist in Nero. Sueton. in Nerone Dio Cass Matt. Westm in eodem Marian. Scotus l. 2. aetat 6. Mart. Polon Supputat in Netone â—or Wigorn an 14. Neâ—onâ—s Matth. Westm â—n 13. Neron Cassiodor Maâ—an â—or Wiâ—â—r sup illuminasset Ecclesias constituisset Episcoposque Presbyteros Diaconos ordinasset duodecimo anno Caesaris Neronis rursus Romam reuertitur Some English Protestants write the 14. yeare of Nero the holy Apostle S. Peter hauing accomplished his preaching in the west parts returned to Rome where he preached againe as he did before Which may without much difficultie or difference be easily reconciled to the former if we say with Suet onius Dio and others that Nero reigned 13. compleate yeares and some monethes Nero quintus ab Augusto imperauit annis 13. mensibus octo And S. Peter went from Britaine

must needs by these meÌ„ be wholy left to S. Peter and his Disciples For his second other Authour Capgrauius It is the forgery of this Protestant Archbishop for no such thing is to be found in him in all his booke of which this man citeth no place at all because nusquaÌ„ est That he one of the Apostles the chiefest spirituall man and coÌ„maunders in the Church of God that euer were in the world should come hither as a nouice and Inferiour vnder S. Ioseph the superiour of all the Religious meÌ„ that came Antiq. Glascon apud Lel. in Assert Arthur Capgrau in S. Ioseph Stowe Howes histor Camden in Brit. Godwyn Conuers of Brit. Holinsh. hist of Engl. in Ioseph Michael DraytoÌ„ Poly-Obion Selden Illustr Holinsh. hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 5. Menolog Graec. 6. Idus Maij. Baron annot in Martyrol Rom. in Sanct. Simone Chanan 28. die Octobr. Camden in Britannia Godwyn Conu of Britaine p. 2. with him as all Antiquities antiquaries ProtestaÌ„ts and others are witnesses is as incredible an absurditie And yet all this to no purpose if we should be so simple to admit them for good congruitie For by noe possibilitie could he be the first as before that preached heare And if no Christianitie had bene knowne heare which these ProtestaÌ„ts haue already disproued vntill this time yet he coming with S. Ioseph the Superiour of that holy coÌ„pany rather S. Ioseph then any vnder him should be said to haue first preached the Ghospell and not S. Simon or any other vnder him An other Protestant historiaÌ„ citing that very place of Nicephorus writeth thereof in this manner Nicephorus writeth in his secoÌ„d booke that one Simon Zelotes came likewise into Britaine where by that his diminitiue additioÌ„ one one SimoÌ„ Zelotes he doth manifestly declare his opinion to be that this Simon could not be S. Simon the Apostle but some other Simon as Simon Leprosus or Nataniel also called Simon the Disciples of S. Peter that came into these parts as diuers French histories are witnes And Camden the greate Antiquary knowing it to be absurd that S. SimoÌ„ Zelotes the Apostle should preach in Britaine and so certaine that S. Peter the Apostle called also Simon and most zelous in Religion preached planted the faith in this Nation Interpreteth that very place of Nicephorus to be vnderstood of S. Peters preaching heare An other a Bishop with Protestants proueth from Nicephorus himselfe that S. Simon Zelotes had not Britaine in his diuision but Egypt and Lybia and he that had Britaine was alius an other Apostle different from him his words be these whereas it is deliuered plainely by sondry auncient writers that Britaine fell in diuision amongst the Apostles amongst the rest Nicephorus hath these words AegyptuÌ„ LybiaÌ„ alius alius iteÌ„ extremas Oceani Regiones Insulas BritaÌ„nicas fortitus est One Apostle had for his part Egypt Lybia also an other Apostle had for his lot the extreame RegioÌ„s of the OceaÌ„ the Brittish IlaÌ„ds 3. Therefore being euident both by Nicephorus these Protestants that it was S. SimoÌ„ Zelotes the Apostle in their IudgmeÌ„ts which had Egipt Lybia allotted vnto him he that had the extreame Regions of the OceaÌ„ the Brittish IlaÌ„ds was alius an other not S. SimoÌ„ Zelotes thy caÌ„not possibly saye that he preached heare but S. SimoÌ„ Bariona Peter for hauing graÌ„ted before that no other Apostle except S. Peter S. Paul S. SimoÌ„ Zelotes are remeÌ„bred in histories to haue preached in Britaine thus now excluding both S. Paul for a long time S. Simon Zelotes for euer they must needs acknowledge that it was S. Peter that plaÌ„ted the faith of Christ in this NatioÌ„ which some of theÌ„ haue before plainely coÌ„fessed And the words of Nicephorus first obiected if they were to be vnderstood of S. SimoÌ„ Zelotes yet they proue nothing for his preaching in this greate Britaine or neare vnto it his words be these eandemque doctrinam Nicephor hist Eccl. l. 2. c. 40. Stowe hist in Agricola etiam ad OccideÌ„talem OceanuÌ„ Insulasque BritaÌ„nicas perfert Which a ProtestaÌ„t thus traÌ„slateth and the same doctrine he brought to the OccideÌ„tall OceaÌ„ the Iles called Britannie Where he onely saith which is true that he preached as farre as vnto the west OceaÌ„ wheÌ„ he was in the west coÌ„fines of Africk to which the west OceaÌ„ is adiaceÌ„t But he neither saith that he brought that doctrine ouer the OceaÌ„ or preached it in any Brittish IlaÌ„d Neither doth any history say that he did preach either in IrelaÌ„d Gernsey Ierusey the Hebrides Mona or any other Brittish Ile that lye betweene Africk vs are more truely called Insulae Britannicae the Brittish Ilands theÌ„ this not so named but absolutely Britannia greate Britaine TheÌ„ not preaching in any of them much lesse did he preach in this IlaÌ„d much lese was he crucified heare that kind of death neuer vsed by the Britans yet Dorotheus the cheifest Authour for this matter saith he was martyred Doroth. in Synops in Britannia in some place called Britaine or rather like to that name as our Protestants correct him which two of them doe together in these words Stowe And Howe 's hist in Agricola Dorotheus writeth thus Simon Zelotes passing through Mauritania and Africa preached Christ at length was crucified slaine and buried in Britaine or rather Bithania where it is euident they deny his being heare but rather in some place of like name Which may easily be proued out of Dorotheus himselfe who directly teacheth that S. Aristobulus one of the 72. Disciples Disciple of S. Peter as hereafter was Bishop of Britaine absolutely which he neither would nor truely could haue said if such an Apostle had preached bene martyred consequeÌ„tly bene Bishop in this Britaine For it will euideÌ„tly appeare in the Doroth. supr in Aristobulo due place hereafter euen by these Protestants that S. Aristobulus was a Bishop heare longe before the time they haue assigned to S. SimoÌ„ Zelotes coÌ„tinued heare loÌ„ge time after his death And greate ingratitude it had bene both of the Brittish and Saxon Christians If so renowned an Apostle of Christ one of the twelue had both preached and bene martyred heare and as a late writer without Author of the Engl. martyrologe 28. Octobr. pag. 296. any Authoritie seemeth to thinke ordeined Preists and Deacons erected Churches and the like if noe monument had bene kept thereof no Church no Chappell no altar erected to his honor memory wheÌ„ we fee it farre otherwise in all Nations where any Apostle preached and suffered martyrdome And in this kingdome where S. Peter onely preached dyed not we see the most auÌ„cient Churches of this laÌ„d except to the blessed Virgin Mary were dedicated vnto him in our first publike receauing of christiaÌ„ ReligioÌ„ as those two in LondoÌ„ S. Peters Church at westminster in

Preist sainct Trophimus sent from sainct Peter the Apostle and from thence by little and little the gift of faith was infused to the other Regions of Fraunce Where we see it proued by the publike letters and testimonie of all the Bishops of that Prouince That it was a certaine and confessed truth among all the Churches of Fraunce and knowne also at Rome that sainct Trophimus who was so renowned in Fraunce was sent thither by sainct Peter which yet doth not condemne their opinion which say sainct Paul in his Iorney from Rome to Spayne left him by the way at Arles whether he was formerly sent by sainct Peter and sainct Paul finding him at Arles went on his Iorney leauing sainct Trophimus where he found him Which confirmeth that I haue deliuered before of this matter and thus I haue compassed and circuited all CouÌ„tries round about vs find that they all first receaued the faith of Christ in these times by sainct Peter the Apostle and his disciples and no other meanes but this was left or to be fownde in histories to bring the first knowledge of saluation to this Kingdome And hauing this farre entreated of sainct Peters Disciples let vs now speake of that most glorious Apostle himselfe his preacing heare THE XIIII CHAPTER WHEREIN IS PROVED BY MANY ARGVments Authorities and Antiquaries both Catholiks and Protestants that sainct Peter the Apostle parsonally preached and founded Christian Religion in this kingdome 1. NOW I am come to giue that glory to this kingdome whereof a Protestant thus speaketh we should accompt it Godwyn Conu of Britâ—ine p. 6. a greate glory to our Nation to deriue the peti-degree of our spituall linadge from so noble and excellent a father as sainct Peter And diuers others of that profession will seeme to giue that Preeminencie vnto him To satisfie therefore these men and giue that due honour to this kingdome this is sufficieÌ„tly proued before by those that haue told vs he preached in all kingdomes and Ilands of the west therefore this Cuontry so greate and ample a portion of the westerne world and the most florishing Iland thereof cannot be excluded from this prerogatiue This moued our first Christian King Lucius and the S. Peter his personall preaching and founding our Church in Britain proued by all human authoritie cheifest of the cleargie heare in that time in the first publik and generall conuersion of this kingdome to dedicate the first and principall Churches of this Land to this glorious Apostle as our first father and founder in Christ as namely two in one cittie of London the one of them the Metropolitane cheife See diuers hundreds of yeares scituated in Cornhill and still keeping the name of sainct Peters Church The other at westminster also to this day Stowe hist in K. Lucius an D. 179 Holinsh. ib. hist of Engl. The Table of S. Peters Church there Ihon Norden Specul Britan. part 1. p. 42. Camden in Brit. Belgae Sommersetshâ—re Francis Mason Consecrat l. 2. c. cap. 2. pag. â—0 retayning the name sainct Peters Church and diuers others in this kingdome when except that of Glastenbury dedicated to our blessed lady sainct Mary we cannot finde the like of dedicating so auncient and many Churches to any other sainct sainct Paul sainct Ioseph or whom soeuer supposed to haue preached heare 2. The next argument shall be from the testimonie of our holy King Inas and the Clergie of England then Who in the place of the olde Church of Glastenbury building a very magnificent new Church dedicated it to Christ sainct Peter and sainct Paul and in the high forefront thereof engraued certaine verses in the honour of sainct Peter and sainct Paul among which these three are founde Surgit in his templum quod placet ara Deo Anglia plaude lubens mittit tilâ— Roma salutem Fulgor Apostolicus Glasconiam irradiat The first which our Protestants omitt to translate is thus in Thâ—se to wit sainct Peter and sainct Paul a Church and an Altar pleasing vnto God is raised The other two are thus tranâ—lated by our Protestants Be glad England Rome sâ—â—deth health to thee and Apostolicall Brightnes doth lighten Glastenbury And they say that this is ment either of doctrine or protection But the words mittit â—â—bi Roma salutem That Rome sâ—nt saluation vnto Britaine and the Apostolicall brightnes of sainct Peter and Paule did illuminate Glastenbury doe include onely doctrine and Saluation and no mention there at all is had of protection which is contrary to protestant Religion and in Catholik Religion for so worthie a King as sainct Inas was to ascribe the patronadge of Glasten burie to sainct Peter and sainct Paul if neither of them had giuen Influence to the first settling of Religion there and exclude sainct Ioseph who both liued and died in that place is an harsh vnworthie construction And to giue further testimonie that the words of that Inscription are altogether to be vnderstood of our first conuersion and receauing the faith from sainct Peter and Rome all those verses excepting the words Anglia and Glastonia England and Glastenbury are taken word by word from Venantius Fortunatus Bishop of Venant Fortun. l. 3. c. 7. Poyctires in Fraunce who testifieth in those verses as I haue by others proued before that Gallia Fraunce and the Allobroge people of Sanoye and the Dolphinists were conuerted by S. Peter and his disciples and S. Paul also preached there as I shall shew hereafter And therefore among the rest of the encomiasticall verses of those two glorious Apostles hath these Gallia plaude Lubens mittit tibi Roma salutem Fulgor Apostolicus visitat Allobrogas Which King Inas applyed to Britanie and Glastenbury in the same maÌ„ner onely changing Gallia into Anglia and Allobrogas into Glastoniam and to make a true verse visitat into Irradiat in the maner before related Anglia plaude lubens mittit tibi Roma salutem Fulgor Apostolicus Glastoniam irradiat Which he neither would nor truly could haue done except as venantius Fortunatus truely found by vndeniable Authorities that Fraunce and the people of Sauoy and Delphinate did first receaue the doctrine of Saluation from Rome S. Peter and S. Paul So King Inas had sufficient warrant to apply the very same and in the same sence to Britaine or England and Glastenbury to haue receaued the first light of faith from the same Rome and holy Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul 3. I may add to these the testimony of Kenulphus King of the Mercians with vs to Pope Leo the third where in his epistle vnto him thus he writeth vnde Tibi Apostolica dignitas inde nobis fidei veritas Innotuit from whence Apostolicall dignitie was deriued vnto thee which by all consent was from S. Peter Kenulphus Rex Mercior epist ad Leonem Pap. 3. the Apostle from thence the truthe of faith appeared or was made knowne vnto vs Which by the reason

before our common Conuersion in the dayes of King Lucius and so consequently by S. Peter or his Disciple S. Aristobulus no other then with eminent Authoritie being heare to consecrate him Bishop and settle him Bishop of Augusta London For first this citie was not called Augusta in the Reigne of King Lucius when this Nation was generally conuerted but onely Londinum London nor neuer since that time or by any before but by the Romans at their first setling heare in the time of Claudius when as before is proued S. Peter preached in this kingdome Secondly the first Bishop of London as all the rest from King Lucius time to the coming of S. Augustine were Archbishops and this onely in all Antiquities called onely Bishop of Augusta in Britaine Thirdly this was a Martyr and so we doe not reade of any Iotz in Catal. Epis Brit. Io. Godcel de Episc LoÌ„d Matth. Parker antiq Brit. Godwin Catal. of Bishops Stowe Histor Theater of great Brit. l. 6. Harris in Theat to 1. Will. Harris descr Archbishop of London except on S. Vodinus Martyred in the times of King Vortigerne and Hengist in whome both the times names callings and other circumstances are much different making it vnpossible that they were one and the same man Fourthly no Antiquitie or Antiquary Catholike or Protestant setting downe the Catalogue of the Archbishops of London as Iotzeline of Furnes Ihon Godcilene Matthew Parker Godwine Stowe the Theater writers or any other once nameth this S. Augulus to be any of them that were since King Lucus time But make S. Thean the first the last Theonus that formerly was Bishop of Glocester and in or about the yeare of Christ 553. became Archbishop of London and about the yeare 586. together with Thadiocus Archbishop of Yorke fled from the Pagan Saxons into wales and left their Sees vacant vntill the coming of S. Augustine And betweene these there is not any one but S. Vodinus before a Martyr or that hath any resemblance in name or other description with S. Augulus Their names be these Thean Eluanus Cadar Obinus Conan Palladius Stephan Iltut Theodwin or Godwyn Catal. in London alij supr Dedwin Thedred Hillary Restitutus Guitelnius or Guitelinus Fastidius Vodinus Theonus 5. A late writer in his Manuscript History of Britaine saith plainely that S. Harris in Theat tom 1. Nicasius the first Bishop of Roan in Normandy of Fraunce preached heare in this Britaine in these times And he seemeth to rely much vpon Arnoldus MirmaÌ„nius who saith Britones instruxit formauitque fide S. Nicasius imperante S. Nicasius Bishop in our Britaine by some writers Nerone Nicasius did instruct and forme in the faith the Britans in the time of Nero being then delegated an Apostle thither illuc Apostolus delegatus And this he proueth to be vnderstood of our Britans because the Britans of Armorica Arnold Mirm. in Theatr. Conu gent. in Fraunce were not called Britans vntill long after which by all writers is a thing most certaine and out of Question Therefore except that Authour spake very vnproperly to call them Britans that were not vntill 300. yeares after he must needes meane to speake truely the Britans of this Iland And this S. Nicasius being sent Apostle by Roman Authoritie as he saith to the Britans in the time of Nero it must needes be by S. Peter And although the same Authour in the same place ioyneth with the Britans whome S. Nicasius thus instructed in the faith the people of Normandy Roan Picardy which be people in Fraunce Britones Normandos Rothomagenses Picardos this hindereth nothing but he might preach both to them and the Britans heare also as many others did and that which followeth omnemque maris Oceani tractum instruxit he instructed in the faith all the Coaste of the Ocean sea cannot well be iustified except we bring him hither into our Britaine for those Countries he nameth in Fraunce be farre from being omnis maris Oceani tractus either all or the half part of the Coaste of the French Ocean 6. To these I may probably add S. Martine lyuing in the Apostles time and Probable that S. Martin Disciple of the Apostles was a Britan or preached heare so renowned in this kingdome that in the time of King Lucius to speake in an old Authours words constructa est extra Cantuariam Ecclesia Sancti Martini a Church was builded vnto him without Canter bury Which is the same S. Bede and others write was the old Church builded there in the time of the Romans who where departed hence before the dayes eyther of S. Martine M. S. Abbreuiatio tempor in Rege Lucio Bed hist Anglic. in S. Augustino l. 1. Stowe histor in Ethelbert Theater of great Brit. Matth. Parker antiq Brit. Godwyn Conu of Britaine p. 40. Ado in chronic ad an 101. Will. Lamb. perambulation of Kent p. 13. the Pope or S. Martine Bishop of Tours in Fraunce by all accompts And Ado and others testifie this S. Martine was a Bishop in the time of Traiane and armo D. 101. Disciple of the Apostles Martinus Episcopus Discipulus Apostolorum Viennae resedit And M. Lambert the Protestant Antiquary doth assure vs that this Church by Canterbury dedicated to S. Martine was both builded in the Romans time and was and continued a Bishops See vntill the coming of the Normans hither and so extraordinarily there were two Bishops Sees in one City this being substitute to the Archbishop which argueth how greate the honour was that this nation gaue vnto him And yet a Church so aunciently dedicated to him heare would of it selfe by Brittish proceedings in such affaires induce vs to thinke that eyther he was a Britan borne or preached in this our Britayne or both For in perusing our Antiquities of those times we shall hardly finde any Church dedicated in this kingdome to any Saint except the blessed Virgin Mary for her eminent priuiledge but to such as were Saints of this Nation as S. Alban Amphibalus Aaron Iulius or preached heare as S. Peter the Apostle S. Clement his Disciple and successor and such like 7. To make which more apparantly probable vnto vs we haue two renowned and annuncient Authors Methodius and S. Marianus who speaking Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. in Nerua Imp. col 254. Method apud cund supr of this holy Bishop S. Martine and telling he liued and suffered Martyrdome in the time of Nerua the Emperour within the first hundred yeare of Christ say That non solum propria prouincia sed in extremis vltimis industrius illustris non solÃ¹m confessione quin martyrio existens regna Tyrannorum vicit He was not onely industrious and renowned in his owne Prouince but also in the vttermost and last Regions not onely a confessour but a Martyr conquered the kingdomes of Tyrants Therefore to graunt vnto Ado that he was sometime Bishop of Vienna in Fraunce seeing so

truth but in such sort did it as thereby he hath purchased vnto the same the Title of Primogenita Ecclesiae the most auncient and first begotten of all the Churches in the world for that as Sabellicus hath well noted allthough Christ was preached elswhere priuately Britaine the first Kingdome in the world which publikely and generally receaued the saith of Christ in many other Nations long before yet omnium Prouinciarum prima publicitus Christi nomen recepit Of all Nations it was the first that with publike approbation of Prince and State receaued the Profession of Christian Religion Thus farre he commendeth King Lucius for the carriadge of this busines afterward insinuating first to his Readers that there were Christian Preists and Preachers heare in Britaine when King Lucius sent to Pope Eleutherius about the generall Conuersion of this kingdome and to vse his words there is no doubt to be made that at their haÌ„ds if he were not he might haue bene baptised that were the InstrumeÌ„ts of his Conuersion And then he immediately thus addeth to dishonour this Noble King for this his most honorable Ambassadge But what shall I say humanituÌ„s aliquid passus est he thought happily it would be some litle glory vnto him and a countenance also to the action to fetch them that might seeme to be the Authours of this designe from Rome the Seate of the Empire the Mistresse of the world yea and also happily the vpholders of his Crowne and Authoritie regall Thus farre this Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie all which I haue answeared before and now breifely repeate if King Lucius was or might haue bene baptised by any heare all they as I haue proued before of S. Timothie Marcellus Mansuetus and others sent hither or conuerted being coÌ„secrated Preists or Bishops heare by Authoritie from the Apostolike Roman See he must needs also be baptised by power from thence if he had not sent this solemne Ambassadge thither So likewise if he stayed the returne of his Ambassadours Eluan and Medwin if the Pope had sent no others hither seeing by all Antiquities these were but Cathecumens and not baptised when they were sent to Rome but there perfectly instructed baptised and coÌ„secrated the one a Priest the other a Preist and Bishop if these or eyther of them baptised him and his people if they alone had bene able to performe so generall and greate a worke it had bene done by the power of the Pope of Rome who consecrated them and by Authoritie sent them hither to that end 6. So if King Lucius had appealed in this busines to the Bishops of France or any Country betweene Rome and vs and if they had harkened vnto him herein without consulting with the Pope of Rome yet all they being consecrated and directed thither by his Authoritie as we haue seene before King Lucius and his subiects resolued to be Christians must become such by the labour power and warrant of the Pope of Rome And by that which is saide before by the warrant of our Protestants of the both claymed and practised supreame spirituall power of all Popes from S. Peter to this time of S. Eleutherius and of him also it is euident that this kingdome nor any other could be in such solemne and publike manner conuerted and all Ecclesiasticall matters with change of Temporall lawes be established without the warrant and approbation of the Apostolike See of Rome and Church thereof in which respect and noe other Sabellicus and others which truely call this our Britaine the eldest daughter of the Church primogemita Ecclesiae so terme it in respect of the Church of Rome our holy Mother which brought forth this Country generally and publikly to Christ before any other in the world by sending holy Preachers and Apostolike men hither which so brought it to passe to the greate honour of this Nation Eleutherius Graecia oriundus sed Neapoli Anton. Sabellicus l. 5. Ennead 7 in Italia ortus successit Soteri Cum hoc nuper dignitatem adepto Lucius Britanniae Rex per litteras egit vt se suos vellet Christianorum numero addicere Missi sunt eo Fugatius Damianus viri pietate insigni hi Regem cum tota domo populoque vniuerso Baptismi Sacramento insignauerunt sublatoque malorum daemonum cultu vera in gente pietas constituta est Sic Britannia omnium Prouinciarum prima publicitus Christi nomen recepit Where it is euident that Sabellicus this Protestant Bishops Authour giueth this dignitie to Britaine to be the eldest and first borne daughter of the Church because the Roman Church first and before all other Nations did bringe it wholy forth to Christ wholy conuerting it in which sence the King of France accompteth and stileth himselfe primogenitus Annal. Galliae in Claudio Ecclesiae the first begotten child of the Church among Kings because Stephen a King in France rather a Duke was in their opinion in the time of Claudius the Emperour conuerted to the faith of Christ by Apostolike men sent from the See of Rome And our King Iames whome our Protestants would haue to be the fourth such supreame heade of their Church in England after King Henry the eight the youÌ„ge child King Edward the sixt and Elizabeth a woman and Queene plainely and publikly in open parlament hath thus confessed I acknowledge the Roman Church to be our Mother Church Therefore except Mother and Daughter be not correlatiues and vnseperable Britaine King Iames speach in his 1. Parlament was the Daughter hauing no elder Sister Daughter of that Church was the first borne Daughter of the Church by this prerogatiue primogenita Ecclesiae 7. And the Arguments which this Protestant Bishop would haue to accuse or condemne King Lucius of vaine glory for sending to Rome to establish Godwin Conu of Brit. supr p. 35. the Conuersion of Britaine because Rome was then the Seate of the Empire Mistresse of the world and happily vpholder of his crowne and regall Authoritie doe aduance the honour of King Lucius his zeale in Religion and Dutie to the Roman Church For if the Conuersion of Britaine in so vinuersall established order could haue bene compassed without allowance of the Pope of Rome it had bene more secure for him to haue abstayned from that Ambassadge sent vnto the Pope liuing in state of Persecution for his Christian Religion and cheife office therein by the temporall and Imperiall Rome temporall Seate of persecuting Emperours their times of conniuency onely excepted temporall Mistresse of the world temporall Vpholder or friend to the Regall crowne of Britaine so farre as it did nothing which tasted of alienation from the Roman Pagan Imperours will and dignitie with which King Lucius his professing a Religion persecuted by them and suing for establishing and confirmation thereof by the Authoritie of the Pope of Rome which aboue all other things was most distastfull to the Roman Empire and had for

consented therto The old Manuscript Manuscr Peruetustum de primo statu Landauen Ecclesiae Brittish Antiquitie of the first State of the Church of LaÌ„daffe thus recordeth it Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Eleutherium Apostolicae Sedis Papam Legatos suos scilicet Eluanum Meduinum misit implorans vt iuxta eius Ammonitionem Christianus fieret Lucius King of the Britans sent his Ambassadors Eluan and Medwne to Eleutherius Pope of the Apostolike See beseeching him that Galfrid Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 19. Antiquit. Glast Tabulis affixae Capgr in S. Patric according to his admoniton he might be made a Christian The Authour of the old Brittish History saith Lucius Epistolas suas Eleutherio Papae direxit petens vt ab eo Christianismum reciperet King Lucius directed his Epistles to Pope Eleutherius desiring to receaue Christianitie from him The old Antiquities of Glastenbury citing other Brittish Authours doe tell vs that very cridible Antiquities deliuer that Lucius King of the Britans did send to Pope Eleutherius to pray him that he would illuminate the darknes of Britaine with the light of Christian preaching Tradunt bonae credulitatis Annales quod Lucius Rex Britannorum ad Eleutherium Papam miserit oratum vt Britanniae tenebras luce Christianae Praedicationis illustraret S. Bede saith King Lucius did entreate Pope Eleutherius Bed l. 1. Eccles Hist c. 4. Theat of Brit. l. 6. Radulphus de Diceto Hist in Eleutherio an 188 Abbreuiat teÌ„p inter an 170. 180. by his letters that by his commandement he might be made a Christian obsecrans vt per eius mandatum Christianus efficeretur Dicetus in his auncient Manuscript History writeth King Lucius of Britaine obtained of Pope Eleutherius by his Epistle written vnto him to be made a Christian Ad Eleutherium Papam Lucius Rex Britanniae missa Epistola se fieri Christianum impetrat The old Authour of the Manuscript History termed Abbreuiatio Temporum if it was not the same Radulphus de Diceto hath the same words though not precisely at the same yeare wherein the copie of Dicetus in the Kings Library as our Theater Protestants cite him but as I haue alledged him Marianus Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. an 177. Florent Wigor Chron. an 162. 184. Sigebert GeÌ„bl Chronogr in Regno Britan. Matth. Westm an gratiae 185. saith the very same also Lucius Britanniae Rex ab Eleutherio Papa per Epistolam Christianum se fieri impetrat Florentius wigorniensis writeth in the same words Sigibertus saith King Lucius request was the cause that the Britans receaued the Mysteries of Christian Religion by the Legats of Pope Eleutherius Britanni instantia Lucij Britanniarum Regis per Legatos Eleutherij Papae Mysteria Christianitatis perceperuÌ„t Matthew of Westminster giueth the like testimony to this petition of King Lucius to Pope Eleutherius Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Papam Eleutherium Epistolas direxit petens ab eo vt Christianus efficeretur Henry Archdeacon of Huntington saith When Eleutherius was Pope of Rome Lucius King of the Britains sent an Epistle vnto him beseeching him that by his commandement Henricus Huntingt Hist l. 1. in Marco Antonino Vero Aurelio Lucio CoÌ„modo Harding Cronicle in King Lucius c. 51. f. 43. Manuscr Antiq. de Vita S. Dubtitij Io. Capgrauius Catal. in eod he might be made Ã Christian Cum Eleutherius Pontificatui Romanae Ecclesiae praeesset misit ad eum Lucius Britanniarum Rex Epistolam obsecrans vt per eius maÌ„datum Christianus efficeretur Harding saith this was done at the supplication of Lucius The old Manuscript of the life of S. Dubritius which Capgraue and others followe witnesseth that King Lucius sent two Ambassadors Eluan and Medwine to Pope Eleutherius that he might be made a Christian according to his direction Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Eleutherium Papam Legatos misit stilicet Eluanum Meduinum vt iuxta eius ammonitionem Christianus fieret And in the life of S. Helen the Empresse our Country woman Lucius Epistolas Eleutherio Papae humiliter direxit petens vt ab eo fidem Christianam recicipere mereretur King Lucius did humbly direct Epistles to Pope Eleutherius desiring that he might be thought worthie to receaue the Christian faith from him The like hath Ado Lucius Britannorum Rex missa ad Eleutherium Romae Episcopum EpistolÃ vt Christianus efficeretur petijt Many others and they auncient Catholike writers of greate credet there be both of this and other M. S. in Vita S. Helenae Et Capgrau in ead Nations which thus confidently for most certaine deliuer this History vnto vs which for auoiding tediousnes I omit as I might haue ouerpassed many of these but to shew to my Readers that the mistakings of some Scribes before remembred and reconciled about times and Titles doe nothing hinder Ado in Chron. inter an 163. 181. the vndoubted and vnquestionable truth of the Relation hereof That the generall Conuersion of this kingdome to Christ was happily brought to passe in the time of Pope Eleutherius by his direction warrant and Papall Authoritie 3. For confirmation whereof by all manner of Antiquaries euen our Protestants most aduerse to the prerogatiues of the holy Apostolike Roman See they generally consent vnto it in this Order Matthias Flaccus Illiricus Ioannes Vuigandus Matthaeus Index and Basilius Faber the Magdeburgian Protestant Historians haue thus of this matter Lucius ad Eleutherium Romanae Ecclesiae Centur. 2. cap. 2. col 8. Episcopum Eluanum Meduuinum Britannos doctrina praestantes mittit rogat vt inde Doctores quosdam accipiat qui Christianam Religionem in suo Regno abolito toto Ethnichismo instaurent King Lucius of Britaine sent two excellently learned Britans Eluanus and Meduuinus to Eleutherius Bishop of the Church of Rome and desired him that he might receaue some Doctours from thence that might establish Christian Religion in his kingdome and abolish Heathen superstition out of it And they alledge Gildas Albanius that this King was addicted to Christian Religion euen from the beginnig of his Reigne Non erat omnino iniquus Lucius Christianorum Religioni statim initio sui Imperijmouebatur enim nonnihil miraculis illustribus quae Ã Christianis in testimonium ornamentum suae doctrinae passim edebantur vt Gildas Albanius in libro de victoria Aurelij Ambrosij refert A Protestant Bishop of England whome these Magdeburgians cite and follow writeth in like manner cum Io. Bal. l. de Scriptor Brit. cent 1. in Lucio Eluano Meduuino audisset per â—â—esaris Legatos Trebellium Pertinacem Romanorum illustres aliquot quiescente Persecutione Christianam Religionem admisisse statim per eruditos Britannos Eluanum Meduuinum ad Eleutherium Romanorum Pontisicem misit ac scripsit pro suscipiendo Baptismo Epistolam When King Lucius vnderstood by the Emperours

21. Pag. 20. the Church who had the honour of performing that office Doth that make no obligation which he plainely with S. Bede and others thus confesseth Eleutherius a holy man sitting Bishop of the RomaÌ„ Church Lucius a King of the Britans writ vnto him his letters praying that by his appointment and direction he might be made a Christian And presently he obtayned the effect of his godly desire Or how will this man persuade vs that these Legats did not vnderstand our languadge and so preached not themselues being strangers but committed that office especially to Eluan and Medwin And Pope Eleutherius appointed Meduinus S. Eluanus and Mâ—dwinus with other Brittish Preists learned Clâ—â—â—gymen asâ—ist them a Doctour or teacher and saith with his fellowes in Religion Parker Bale and Leland as he glosseth them That Medwin was by birth a Dutchman and thereby as vnfit a Preacher to Britans as the Italian Legats were 3. But we are assured by better Authoritie and Antiquitie then this man can shew vs to the contrary that both our King his Nobles and all the cheifest heare of the Britans at that time vnderstood the Latine Roman tongue Our Antiquaries of Cambridge and others proue vnto vs that there was an Imperiall Constitution decreed and receaued heare in these times that euery man that would or should beare office must learne the Latine tongue Institutum fuit vt qui Magistratum gerere vellet Latinam linguam disceret And long Io. Caius in Hist Cantabrig p. 19. before this time the Latine tongue was so vsuall in this Nation as these Protestants tell vs that the Romans Latine songes were sent hither and sunge heare euen to the vulgar audience And of this Martiall the Poet speaketh when he saith his songes and Poems were sunge in Britaine Dicitur nostros cantare Britannia versus Matth. Parker Antiq. Britan. in Claudia Io. Bal. lib. de Scriptor cent 1. in Claud. Martial in Epigr. Theater of great Brit. l. 6. Therefore these Latine songes being sent from Rome to our Brittans heare as these Protestants write to be sunge heard both the singers and heares of them must needs be said to haue vnderstood that languadge of the Romans in which they were penned by the Poet. So we need not seeke any further for Auditours to vnderstand the preaching of these Roman Legats though in the Latine tongue when we haue founde allready the King himselfe all his Nobles and officers in Authoritie and hauing command all Schollars in our Vniuersities or Schooles besides others by probable Iudgment without number which vnderstood them preaching persuading reasoning disputing instructing or catechizing in that speach And we may with strong reason from hence informe and assure our selues that this so vsuall and allmost common knowledge heare of the Latine tongue the naturall languadge in Rome from whence so many Apostolike Preachers were sent into these parts was a greate help and furtherance to that so speedy Conuersion of this kingdome which otherwise to haue bene effected as it is deliuered in our Histories may iustly be termed miraculous And allthough both the King and very many of his Nobles learned Druids and others were eyther actually conuerted or conuicted in Iudgment of the vndoubted truth of Christian Religion and falsehood of their Pagan superstitions before the comming of these Legats hither or King Lucius sent for them to Rome as I haue shewed before Yet no small number and of the learned among them still continuing in their old errours and the Christian Clergie then in Britaine neyther being so greate or learned in that first Age and Infancie of our Church that it was able to conuert so many millions which still professed Paganisme in this kingdome if our Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie could or might haue bene ordered and setled without the Popes allowance and Authoritie which allmost euery Chapter in this Historie disproueth yet we must needs acknowledge our selues obliged and very much in dutie obliged to the Apostolike See of Rome for sending vnto vs so learned reuerend and holy Pastors as all Histories confesse them to haue bene to deliuer vs so happily from that most damnable infernall darknes wherewith we were blinded and without such spirituall Phisitians help and cure desperately and irrecouerably ouerwhelmed infected and diseased at that time Therefore these Renowned and in all respects most honorable Legats knowing well what chardge Power and trust was committed vnto them by the Popes Authoritie and our Kings entreatie and perfectly informed heare of the state and necessitie of this kingdome in spirituall affaires presently disposed themselues and the whole Christian Clergie heare vnder them for the most speedy and perfect recouery and expelling the venime from so many allmost deadly poysoned soules in Britaine And the theifest places in Britaine where this infection principally did reigne and was fostered and from them dispersed into all the other parts and members of the bodie of this kingdome next vnto the Court of the King now conuerted being our auncient Schooles or Vniuersities and cheife Residences of the principall Pagan Idolatrous Preists Flamens and Archflamens in the most auncient and commanding Cities of this Nation they disposed and diuided themselues our Cleargie to stop these springs and fountains of that foule ouerflowing streame 4. How they preuayled in our old Brittish Vinnersities or Schooles in confouÌ„ding the Pagan Philosophers and conuerting them their followers and Disciples to the Christian faith we may take some notice by that which the Antiquaries of Cambridge propose vnto vs performed by them in their Vniuersitie where they say they after long dispute with their Philosophers they Io. Caius Hist Cantabr p. 35. conuerted them all to Christ and baptised both them and three thousand others there in one day Cantabrigiam venerunt vt fertur vbi postquam multum The Schollers of Cambridge now generally conuerted and 3000. other Britans there Baptized in one day variÃ¨que cum Philosophis disputatum est baptizarunt vno die Philosophos omnes tria hominum millia And though they doe not deliuer the names of their Authours for this Relation yet they doe sufficiently expresse that they found this narration of the disputing with these Cambridge Philosophers and the Baptising both of them and so many thousands at one time there testified by diuers Antiquities for they say expressely that some asscribe it to EluaÌ„ and Medwine after their returne froÌ„ Rome and Baptisme of King Lucius and by others to the Legats of Pope Eleutherius secundum quosdam qui ista ad Faganum Damianum seu Fugatium Deruuianum Eleutherij Nuncios referunt And record it done in the same yeare they came into Britaine Which they hold to haue bene the 178. of Christ id actum fuit anno Domini 178. And allthough these men stand as much as Antiquities doe warrant them for the honour and prioritie of their Vniuersitie yet in this place they doe not auouch

yeares after this in the time of Dioclesian his Persecution when S. Alban a cheife man there was martyred for the Christian faith the Citie of Verolamium was by all Histories so ignorant thereof as if there neuer had bene any Christian there before much lesse a Bishop which should haue very ill intended to his greate office to suffer himselfe and his cheife chardge to haue so presently apostated from Christ 7. But I must rather hold that the rest of the Bishops Sees were where we finde Christians professing constantly euen to death their holy faith in that most tempestuous time of persecution where we finde any Bishop to haue bene then or where the first Bishops were seated when the Saxons were conuerted then where not any of these but a manifest priuation or destitution of these is found And we haue the old English Historie and others for witnes Old English hist part 4. in K. Lucius that many Bishopriks of the time of King Lucius were still in this Land in those dayes So we may probably add to these Bishopricks by these Titles the Citie of Lichfeild not vnprobably that which Nennius nameth Caerligalid Io. Ross Warwicen l. de Episcop Wigorn. Theater of great Brit. lib. 6. Stowe Hist Romans in Coill Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 26. so constant in Christian Religion in the Persecution of Dioclesian that at one time it brought forth a thousand Martyrs and thereuppoÌ„ tooke in the Saxon tongue the name Lichfeild a feild of blood and in the Conuersion of the Saxons was at the first a Bishops See by the old Scottish or Brittish Bishops The like I say of Dorchester now a Villadge neare Oxford but aunciently a Citie Caer Dor as before Dorcestria and Ciuitas Dorchestriae and in the Primatiue Church of the SaxoÌ„s a Bishops or the rather onely Bishops See of the kingdom of the Mercians or Middle English diuers hundreds of yeares vntill time of King William the first when Remigius Bishop thereof remoued his See to Lincoln That there was a Bishops See in Huntington shire eyther at the decayed Citie Caer dorm before named or at Godmanchester we haue diuers testimonies both of late and auncient time a late writer speaking of the Bishops ordayned by these Legats of Pope Eleutherius absolutely affirmeth They founded a Bishopricke in the Citie of Gumicastrum now called Godmanchester in Huntinghton shire where S. Machutus was sometime Bishop about the yeare of Harris Theatr. Brit. Tom. 2. in Manuscr Hist Vit. S. Machuti Theater of great Brit. in descr of Hunting shire Manuscr Antiq. Harding Chron. f. 26. 27. c. 30. our Lord. 550. So hath the old written life of S. Machutus as our Theater writers testifie and diuers others and among these an old Manuscript History Among these I may number besides the Archflamens and Arcbishops See in London an other inferiour place of a Flamen and Bishop after first founded as Harding with others witnesseth by Dunwallo S. Paules Church the Bishops See now is seated there He made sixe Temples say Authours in Logres Cambre and Albanie and as many Flamens to rule them of states as Bishops now doen. A Temple also in Troynouant sothely Of peace and concorde he made verely In which when there fell any discorde Emong his Lords there were they made accorde And thus noteth This Temple was S. Paules Church in London How the Pagans dedicated it to Apollo and there sacrificed to him I haue said before And this neuer being either the Arcflamens or Arcbbishops See and yet presently vpon the ConuersioÌ„ of the SaxoÌ„s made a Bishops seate giueth strength to this opinion and we finde in our Histories more Arcbishops of London in the time of the Britans then of Yorke and Caerlegion both Ioyned together yet was the Citie of London more subiect to tumults and alterations then eyther of these was some ArgumeÌ„t that to make so greate a number both Archbishops and Bishops there be accompted together 8. But though we leaue London onely to an Archbishops See we shall otherwise make vp our common reckoning of 28. Bishops in that time A Protestant Bishop writeth that Chichester was a Bishops See in the Britans time and had a Bishop at the comming of S. Augustine hither and citeth Roger Houeden for his Authour which I doe not finde in him but that Chester Godwin Catal. in S. Dauids 1. Roger. HouedeÌ„ Part. 2. Annal. in Rege was then a Bishops See he affirmeth in the life of King Ihon the place I take it which this Protestant meaneth Where he also plainely affirmeth the same of Worchester The old Citie of Lincolne also to haue bene then a Bishops See we haue the conueniencie of place Antiquitie of the Citie both with the Britans and Romans Cair Lud Coit Cair Loichoit Lindum Lindocollinum and that in the Conuersion of the Saxons next vnto Yorke it was made the first Bishops See in those parts 9. Now if we stay heare before we proceed further we haue probably found all the first Bishops Sees that were vnder the Iurisdiction of London both in Loegria and Cornewayle besides some others For Harding holding Hardin Chron. f. 29. c. 23. Sigebert Gemb Chron. ann 445. Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 9. there were 13. Flamens vnder the Archflamen of London and others that there were 14. we haue Antiquities to direct vs that there were but 7. Bishops vnder Yorke and no more vnder Caerlegion so allowing 28. with the common opinion 14. of these must needs be vnder the Iurisdiction of the Archbishop of London to witt the Bishop of Cornwayle of Exceter Bathe Glocester Worchester Silcester Shastesbury Winchester Canterbury Dunwich or some other Bishops Sees vnder the Archbishop of London in King Lucius or the Brittans time place among the Easte Angles afterward Godmanchester Leychester Leichfeild The other 4. Carleyle Chester Lincoln or Leichfeild if we subiect Lincoln to London and Alchlud were vnder Yorke this Citie of Alchlud was very auncient and renowned in the North parts and by Harding and others stood at Harding supr f. 20. c. 21. Bed Hist l. 1. c. 12. Galfrid Monum Histor Brit. l. 9. c. 5. 6. the West end of the Picts wall and by our Brittish History and S. Bede not farre from thence and as is euident before was both vnder the Spirituall Iurisdiction of Yorke and the temporall Gouernment also of our Kings in this part of Britaine distinct from Scotland long after this time And to speake as our Brittish History doth it was not in Scotland Albania but neare or towards it Constituit Ebrancus vrbem Alclud versus Albaniam And if it had Hist Brit. l. 2. c. 7. bene in that part which now is called Scotland yet when this Citie was builded Bishops Sees vnder Yorke and when it was also made a Bishops See the Scots had nothing to doe there abouts except as Theeues and Pirats then liuing in the out Ilands as both

regno sacerdotio clero iurare antequam ab Archiepiscopis Episcopis regni coronaretur Tres enim Rex habere debet seruos scilicet luxuriam auaritiam cupiditatem quos si habuerit seruos bene illustrÃ¨ regnabit Regno omnia debet praemeditari hoc Regis est Quia malÃ¨ cuncta ministrant impetus iuxta Euangelium omne regnum in se diuisum desolabitur Truly a King ought of right to obserue and defend all the Lands and honours all the dignities and rights and liberties of the Crowne of this kingdome wholly with all integritie and without diminution and with all his power recall to the auncient state and due all the rights of the kingdome which were dispersed dilapidated and lost And all and the whole Land and all the Ilands vnto Norwey and vnto Denmarke doe belong to the Crowne of his kingdome and they are of the Appendences and dignities of the King and it is one Monarchie and one kingdome and aunciently was called the kingdome of Britaine but now is â—alled the kingdome of the English men For our Lord Eleutherius Pope who first by inspiration of God did send an hallowed crowne to Britaine and Christianitie to Lucius King of the Britons did ordayne and impose to the Crowne of the kingdome such boundes and limits as are spoken before by his Decree in the yeare one hundred sixtie seuen after the Passion of Christ A King also ought to doe all things in the kingdome truely and by the Iudgment of the Peeres of the kingdome For Right and iustice ought to Reigne more in a kingdome then wicked will That is Lawe which allwayes doth right but will violence and force is not right A King ought to feare God and loue him aboue all things and keepe his Commandements throughout the kingdome He ought also to preserue foster maintaine gouerne and defend against Enemies the holy Church of his kingdome with all integritie and libertie according to the Constitutions of the Fathers and Predecessours so that God may before all things be honoured and euer had before his eyes He ought also to erect good Lawes and customes allowed and blott them out which be wicked and bannish them all from the kingdome He ought to doe right iudgment in the kingdome and keepe Iustice by the Counsaile of the Nobles of his kingdome All these things a King must sweare in his owne parson looking vpon and touching the holy Ghospels and vpon holy and sacred Reliks before the Realme and Preisthood and Clergie before he be crowned by the Archbishops and Bishops of the kingdome For a King must haue three things slaues vnto him to wit luxury aâ—arice and concupiscence which if he maketh sâ—aâ—es he shall reigne well and renownedly he must premeditate all things for the kingdome and this is the office of a King Because violences doe minister all things ill according to the Ghospell euery kindome diuided in itselfe will be desolate 5. Hitherto this our holy and auncient Lawe of the office and dutie of our Kings vsed and practized euen from the beginning of Christianitie publikly receaued heare both in the Britans and Saxons gouernment founded warranted and grounded vppon the Authoritie and direction of the holy Pope S. Eleutherius as appeareth by that part of his Epistle which I first recited immediately without any one sentence worde or sillable interposed betweene them annexed and ioyned to this Lawe as the originall cause motiue allowance and confirmation thereof Whereby we may cleartly see the greate power prerogatiue and Iurisdiction the Popes of Rome euen from the beginning and first founding Christian Religion heare claimed had and exercised in this kingdome and from the first Christian King we enioyed a Saint and blessed man all our Kings Britans Saxons or whatsoeuer Christians to these dayes did with this whole kingdome allowe to the Apostolike See of Rome as much as it claimeth now at our hands and as any good and learned Catholiks doe yeeld vnto it From that holy and eminent See we had by these greatest Testimonies Christian Religion planted and Iuridically setled heare Our Episcopall and Archiepiscopall Sees assigned our first Bishops and Archbishops to enioy them appointed and consecrated Direction giuen euen in temporall and ciuill affaires what Lawes we should take our King Possessor but of a part of this kingdome declared to be King of all Britaine and so many adiacent Ilands enioyed by his enemyes and an hallowed Crowne sent him to weare as Monarch and King of them all A Protestant Lawyer Bracton l. 1. de acquir rer Dom. c. 8. Io. Selden Analect p. 46. and Antiquarie saith that from this Popes donation our Kings had the Title viracius Dei vicar or vicegerent of God and citeth Bracton for his Authour who rather denyeth then affirmeth it onely he saith against the sence of Protestants that it is euident a King ought to be vnder the Lawe being but Gods vicegerent Quod sub lege Rex esse debeat cum â—it Dei vicarius And Roger Houeden who reciteth this verie Lawe verbatim hath not that Title Vicarius noâ— the woâ—de Regert to Rule which our Protestants apply to the Church the Title is Regis Officium the Kings dutie and is this Rex atque Vicarius eius ad hoc Roger. HouedeÌ„ Annal. part poster in Henric. â— c. de legib Angl. est constitutus vt regnum terrenum populum Dei super omnia sanctam Ecclesiam reuereatur ab Iniuriatoribus defendat maleficos ab ea euellat destruat penitus disperdat where aboue all things he must reuerence the holy Church and be ruled by it and not Rule it And this all our Christian Kings to King Edward the sixt a child did publikly professe before their Coronation as the old Order thereof is witnes And these Titles to be Vicarius Cbristi in his Pontificale Roman in Benedictione Coronatione Regis holy Church is as fully before giuen to Pope Eleutherius by King Lucius and his Christians and Regere to rule it vnder Christ made by them the Popes peculiar as they were euer after to these Times 6. And to speake more particularly of the ciuill and temporall Lawes which King Lucius requested Pope Eleutherius to giue direction in and he accordingly established in this kingdome this holy King now a Christian did not and could not by his Religion demand the Roman Pagan Lawes without alteration or correction of S. Eleutherius but according to such moderation change or alteration he should vse in them to speake in a Protestant Bishops words Lucius made request vnto Eleutherius to send him some Kinde of Abstract of the Roman Lawes whereby he might establish a setled order of Gouernment Godwin Conu of Britaine p. 29. in his Dominions And when Pope Eleutherius directed him to take his Lawe conformable to the Lawe of God by the aduise of his kingdome ex illis Dei gratia per consilium Regni

ex consulto sapientum partim antiquanda partim innouanda curaui And it is manifest by the Lawes of King Edward the Confessor as they were solemnely proued and proposed to King William the first by some named the Conqueror both as they are recorded by our auncient Historian Roger Houeden and M. Lambret the Protestant Lawyer and Antiquarie that he was so carefull to knowe and make semblance also of establishing these auncient Lawes reuiued and maintained by S. Edward the Confessor that Leg. S. Edwardi c. 1. apud Roger. Houed part 2. Annal. in Henr. 2. Guliel Lambert in Legib. S. Edwardi first he appointed a Iury of twelue sworne men in euery Shire taking their Oathes before the King that to their power they would truely and sincerly set downe the Decrees of their Lawes and Customes without any omission addition or mutation electi de singulis totius Patriae Comitatibus viri duodecim Iureiurando coram Rege primum confirmauerunt vt quod possent recto tramite incedentes Legum suarum consuetudinum sancita patefacereÌ„t nihil praeter mittentes nihil addentes nil praeuaricando mutantes And this so solemnely examined presented and performed â—e did confirme in all things these auncient Lawes termed S. Edwards Lawes for the reason before to be kept and continued as well as those which were added by himselfe as appeareth in his owne still extant Lawes hoc quoque praecipio vt omnes habeant teneant Legem sancti Leges Regis Gulielm 1. apud Gul. Lamb. in eod Edwardi in omnibus rebus adauctis his quae constituimus ad vtilitatem Anglorum And so it is euidently true that many of those auncient Lawes of Mulmutius and King Lucius by Pope Eleutherius direction did continue in the time of Iudge Fortescue as also at this present but where they haue bene taken away by our Protestant Princes to giue way to their new Religion THE XXI CHAPTER OF MANY ARCHIEPISCOPALL EPISCOpall and other Churches and Monasteries both of men and women founded and ritchly endowed and priuiledged in this time 1. KING Lucius being thus enformed and secured in conscience by these letters and declaration of the holy Pope and Pastor of Christs Church Eleutherius that the whole kingdome of Britaine with the Ilands belonged to his temporall chardge and Gouernment and that so much as he could he was to wine his subiects to the faith and Lawe of Christ and his holy Church and prouide for the peace and quiet of the same and the members thereof he did first in receauing and admitting these new corrected Lawes by the aduise of his Clergie and Nobles of his kingdome see them so qualified that they were for the defence and propagation of Christian Religion and further founded many Godly costly and memorable Monuments as Churches Vniuersities or Schools Monasteries and other such comforts â—elps and furtherances of Sainct Lucius King of greate Britaine the first King ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ of Christs Church that holy end So that as he was the first King which publikly with his kingdome professed Christ so he wonne the honour to be the first Nursing Father among Kings of his holy Church as the Prophet had foretold erunt Reges nutricâ— tui Kings shall be thy Nursing Fathers He was first among Kings properly termed Vicarius Dei the Vicegâ—rent of God being the first King which so religeously performed his will And that Title which the Pope gaue to King Henry 8. when he was better then he proued after defensor fidei defendoâ—â— of the faith was among Kings the first due and Right of King Lucius for his so Heroicall Religeous fortitude and magnanimitie in defending the faith and Church of Christ And as the Brittish Historie Virunnius Matthew of The Popes Legats change the Pagan Temples into Christian Churches Westminster and others write of the holy Legats that besides their changing Flamens Archflamens into Bishops and Archbishops the Temples of the Gentils which were founded in honour of many Gods they dedicated the same to the one true God and to his Saints and replenished the same with diuers companies Churches dedicated to Saints of consecrated parsons Templâ— quae in hoâ—orem pluriâ—orum Deorum fundata fuerant vni Deo eiusque Sanctis dedicauerâ—â—t diuersisque ordinatorum caetibus repleuerunt Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 4. c. 19. PoÌ„tic Vir. l. 4. Mat. Westm an 185. Manuscr Gallic Antiq. an 180. Matth. Westm Hist an 187. So the same Authouâ—â— write of King Lucius Gloriosus Britonum Rex Lucius cum intra Regnum sâ—um verae fidei cultum magnificatum esse vidisset possesssiones territoria Ecclesijs â—iris Ecclesiasticis abundanter conferens chartis munimentis omnia communiuit Ecclesias vero cum suis caemiterijs ita constituit esse liberas vt quicunque malefactor ad illa confugeret illaesus ab omnibus remaneret The glorious King of the Britans Lucius when he sawe that the worship of the true faith was aduanced within his kingdome bestowing aboundantly possessions and The Churches are furnished with other Ecclesiasticall Clergy men besides Bishops Preists territories vpon Churches and Ecclesiasticall men he confirmed all things with charters and priuiledges And appointed that Churches and Churchyards should be so free that whatsoeuer malefactour should fly vnto them should remaine without hurt from all The Brittish Historie thus relateth it Interea gloriosus ille Rex Lucius cum intra Regnum suum cultum vere fidei magnificatum esse vidisset maximo gaudio Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 1. fluctuans Possessiones Territoria quae prius Templa IdoloruÌ„ possidebant in meliorem vsum vertens Ecclesijs fidelium permanere concessit Et quia maiorem honorem Churches founded and endowed by King Lucius And what ReligioÌ„ they professed ipsis impendere debuerat augmentauit illas amplioribus agris mansis omnique libertate sublimauit In the meane time when that renowned King Lucius did see true Religion exalted within his kingdome most greatly reioicing thereat conuerting the Possessions and Territories which formerlie the TeÌ„ples of Idols did possesse to a better vse granted that they should remayne to the Churches of the faithfull and because he ought to bestowe more honour one them he augmented them with more ample lands and Mansions Which how greate and ample they were we may make some estimate if we reflect vpon the greate Ritches of the Idoll Temples heare before this Conuersion all which with an ample addition were now left to the Christian Cleargie and Churches 2. I will onely exemplify in one solemnitie of those Gentils and in one place of this kingdome London at one time thus related in the old Brittish Historie which our Protestants haue published litauerunt ibi quadraginta millia Galfr. Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 8. vaccarum centum millia ouium diuersorumque generum volatilia quae leuiter sub numero non cadebant

Praeterea triginta millia Syluestrium ferarum cuiuscunque generis collectarum They sacrificed there at Trinouantum LoÌ„don forty thousand kyne a hundred thousand sheepe and foules of all sortes which could hardly be numbred and thirtie thousaÌ„d wilde beasts of euery kinde which they had gathered together And PoÌ„ticus Virunnius hath the very same words in all things except in the first Ponticus Virun Hist l. 4. number which he much abateth vndecim millia vaccarum This for thankes to their pretended Gods for the repulse the Britans had then giuen to Iulius Caesar Of the Ritches reuenewes state and Pompe of the Pagan cheife Druids Flamens and Archflamens I haue spoken somewhat before therefore all this welth and substance and with so ample addition now conuerted by King Lucius to the vse of the Christian Clergie as we must needs yeeld him the remembred Titles so he employing them and so lardge immunities to Manuscr Gallic antiq ann 180. Antiq. Glascon Manuscr Capgr in S. Ioseph S. Patricio such a Clergie as builded and dedicated Churches and prayed vnto Saints and for the deade said Masse and gaue such Supreamacie to Pope Eleutherius we may not say he was of the Protestant Profession which hath taken all from that holy Religion and left nothing but Persecution and Oppression vnto it 3. How in this time all the cheife Temples in all the Cities of Britaine together with their Reuencwes were turned into the Sees of Archbishops and Bishops is before related and in diuers of those Cities new Cathedrall Churches founded and erected as I haue exemplified before in Winchester Landaffe S. Martins Church in Canterburie and S. Peters in Cornhill in London Manuscript in S. Peters Church in Cornhill in London for which the auncient Manuscript there still or lately hanging with diuers other Antiquities thus pleadeth Lucius the first Christian King of this Land then called Britaine founded the first Church in London that is to say S. Peters S. Peterâ— Church in Cornhill in LoÌ„don a Metropolitan See Church vpon Cornhill and he founded there an Archbishops See and made that Church the Metropolitan and cheife Church of this kingdome and so endured the space of 400. yeares and more vnto the comming of S. Augustine the Apostle of England the which was sent to this Land by S. Gregory the Doctour then was the Arbishops See and Pall remoued from the foresaid Church of S. Peter vpon Cornhill vnto Dereberman that now is called Canterbury and there it remayneth to this day Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. cap. 19. Hollinshed writeth that there were in his time Tables hanging in the Reuestry of S. Paules Church in London which affirme the same An other Protestant citing the first cited Table in S. Peters Church vpon Cornhill and inclining to that opinion and addeth Iocelyn of Furnes in his booke of Brittish Stowe Histor Romans in K. Lucius Bishops saith Thean was the first Archbishop of London in the time of Lucius who builded the said Church of S. Peter in a place called Cornhill in London by the ayde of Cyran cheife Butlar to King Lucius Godwin a Protestant Godwin Catal. of Bish. in London 1. Polid. Virgil. Angl. Histor l. 2. p. 41. Richard Vitus in Hist l. 5. Holins Hist of Engl. l. 4. cap. 19. Will. Harrison descr of Brit. p. 24. c. 9. Sulcar apud Vit. supr Selden Annal c. 6. Bishop hath allmost the same words though not citing any Authour in particular Others both Catholiks and Protestants affirme that the Church of S. Peter at westminster by London was then founded and vsed for the Cathedrall Church as some write There be that affirme saith a Protestant Historian how this Lucius should build the Church of S. Peter at Westminster They add further that Thomas likely Theonus mistaken Archbishop of London preached read and ministred the Sacraments there to such as made resort vnto him And of this opinion that this Church was then made or reedified for that I haue written before is Sulcardus a learned Monke of Westminster most likely to write the truth of that Church liuing in the time of S. Edward the Confessour and that it was the Cathedrall Church to London Both which may be true if we make the old Church of Westminster the Cathedrall Church vntill the other was builded not finished in the first Arbishops How it is probable that both S. Peters Church Westminster and in Cornhill were Archiepiscopall Churches in this time time but by his Successour Eluanus who builded the Library likely some part of S. Peters Church vpon Cornhill William Harrison a Protestant Antiquarie borne as he saith in London and so chalendging knowledge of the Antiquities there proueth this by sondry reasons and citeth William of Malmesbury for the same opinion And Polidor Virgil with many others saith the Cathedrall Church in London was then Templum ornatu opere magnificum a Church magnificent both for ornament and worke Which Stowe supr froÌ„ others Will. Harrison supr c. â— Gildas l. de Excid conq Brit. we doe not finde of S. Peters Church vpon Cornhill 4. And the same Authour witnesseth that the like magnificent Churches were then founded at Yorke and Car-legion Londini Eboraci in vrbe Legionum templa ornatu opere magnifica condita sunt And much like vnto this we must speake of all Churches in Cities that were Episcopall and Cathedrall whether they were new founded or of Temples of Flamens conuerted to be such as also of all other Pagan Temples which then were changed into Christian Churches For allthough all those temples were not destroyed and vtterly ruinated but newly dedicated to Christ and his Saints as our Antiquaries haue proued before yet the superstitious and Idolatrous Altars where vpon their prophane and adhominable sacrifices were offered in them to their false Gods were vtterly ouerthrowne and left desolate and as S. Gildas the most auncient Brittish Historian with others testifie Christian Altars which were the place of Christian Sacrifice of the holy Masse wherein Christs holy body and blood were offered and therefore termed by him the Polidor Virgil. l. 2. Hist p. 41. seate of the heauenly sacrifice sedes caelestis sacrificij and the Altars whereon their first Primatiue Preists offered that most diuine Sacrifice which we commonly call Masse Sacerdotes inter altaria Sacrificantes and in respect thereof Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. lib. 11. cap. 4. Gildas supr Stowe Hist an 542. Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 5. c. 15. Mat. West an 543. the cheifest of the immunities before remembred were granted to those sacred Altars in all Churches in this kingdome of Britaine from King Lucius time And the ordinary Churches which were vnder the Iurisdiction of so many Bishops in so lardge a kingdome could not be few especially if we consider the multitude of Gods the Britans worshipped when they were Pagans and the greate number of Temples

sowne in our minds and either enforce vs to returne vnto our former wickednes with deeper securitie then before or els to become meere Atheists which is a greate deale worse for this cause therefore did Lucius send to Rome the second time for a Copie of such politick orders as were then vsed there in their Regiment of the Church Thus farre this Protestant Antiquarie And then he bringeth the holy Pope S. Eleutherius so to vnderstand King Lucius petition to be both for the Ecclesiasticall Lawes of the Church of Rome to Rule heare in spirituall affaires and the Lawes of the Emperous for temporall gouernment and saith he findeth it so in sondry verie auncient Copies of Pope Eleutherius Answeare to King Lucius thus beginning by his Translation you require of vs the Roman ordinances and thereto the Statuts of the Emperours to be sent ouer vnto you and which you desire to practise put in vre within your Realme and kingdome Then seeing the Decrees of the Popes of Rome for Church Discipline were generally generall for the whole Church as many of them cited before by Protestants allowance doe testifie and this our Britaine was vtterly ignorant in such things but as it had receaued them from Rome Our Apostles Preachers and Conuerters came from thence and diuers of them still remained heare in cheife spirituall cammande and many other Christian Romans were mixed with our Britans heare and our Brittans absolutely and wholly directed by the Pope of Rome and his Legats in such busines this considered no man of Iudgment will apprehend how any other but the Roman Papall Church Discipline was then receaued or admitted it this kingdome THE XXIV CHAPTER OF THE COMMING OF THESE HOLY LEgats to Glastenbury their holy labours deeds and long aboade there their renewing there the old Religeous Order of S. Ioseph of Aramathia and his brethren greate priuiledges and Indulgences by them procured to that holy place the glory honour and renowne thereof in the whole Christian world 1. I Haue made mention before of diuers Monasteries and Religeous houses in Britaine in this time now to take some notice in what honour and Reuerence such holy places the parsons resident in them and the Monasticall Religeous life which they there liued and professed were we cannot better come eyther to the certaine knowledge or not to be denied opinion thereof then to take direction herein from these our Apostles Founders and Fathers in Christ by that litle memory which is left in our Histories of the Religeous paines and labour they tooke in finding and founding them the greate zeale and deuotion they exercised there the Immunities Indulgences and priuiledges they procured vnto them from holy Popes and Princes what spirituall comfort and pleasure they had in themselues and what example of pietie they left to posteritie by their heauenly Conuersation in them and what Pastorall care and Prouidence they had to make this perpetuall had not the Impietie of late times and parsons like wolues as it was aunciently prophesied destroyed that which the pietie of our first Auncestours in Religion had so long and firmely founded Has aedes sacras pietas construxit Auorum Antiq. Monast Croyâ—andiae Quas Successores vastabunt more luporum I will principally and cheifly for all exemplifie in the holy house of Glastenbury the first Mother of that contemplatiue holy profession both in this and other Nations from which we may drawe a proportion to others the sacred children thereof How diligently these holy Legats sought to finde out this Religeous place I haue some what insinuated before for they had heard of the greate Renowne and Sanctitie of S. Ioseph and his companions first in habiting there and the Venerable Sanctitie of the place especially the miraculously sacred Church there builded by heauenly admonition in honour of the most blessed Virgin Mary Mother of God for the memory of it was allmost quite forgotten the first Religeous men inhabitants there being all dead before this time and the holy Church so desolate that it began to be a Denn of wild beasts to lodge in which was before an habitation of Saints Sancti memorati in eadem Eremo sic degentes affluentibus multis annorum curriculis carnis Antiq. Glast tabulis fixae Gul. Malmes l. de Antiq Caenob clast Io. Capgrau in S. Ioseph S. Patricio erg astulo sunt educti idemque locus caepit esse ferarum latibulum qui priÃ¹s fuerat habitatio Sanctorum This is the testimonie and relation of the old Antiquities of Glastenbury William of Malmesbury in his Manuscript Historie of the Antiquitie of that Monastery Capgraue and others 2. But it was the will of God and the will of the blessed Virgin to haue her sacred Oratory come to the knowledge of their faithfull Seruants donec placuit beatae Virgini suum Oratorium redire ad memoriam fidelium Which was in this manner these holy Legats trauailing throughout Britaine teaching preaching and baptizing and receauing from the Brittish people Information where abouts this sacred Habitacle was as Moses they entered into this Desart to finde it and at the last finding the old Church builded by the hands of Christs Disciples and a Crosse the signe of our Redemption and other Christian figures or Images they were assured thereby that this was the place where those Disciples of Christ inhabited Praedicando baptizando Britanniae partes peragrantes in Insulam Aualloniae more Moysis Legislatoris interiora Deserti penetrantes sunt ingressi Vbi antiquam Deo duce Britanniae repererunt Ecclesiam manibus Discipulorum Christ constructam humanae saluti Ã Deo paratam Figuram nostrae redemptionis aliasque figuras manifestas repererunt quibus cognouerunt quod Christiani priÃ¹s locum inhabitauerant This so diligent searching and seeking for this holy place by S. Phaganus and Damianus and their assured knowledge by the remembred Can. 6. signes and badges there left and remayning that they had founde it seemeth by that which followeth in this Narration to haue bene before their returne to Rome to procure the confirmation of their proceedings heare After this they founde the Antiquitie of the comming of S. Ioseph and his Brethren thither as also the Acts and liues of them there how religeously they liued and how three Pagan Kings ministred necessaries by a certaine portion of Land for their sustenation the miraculous building and consecrating that holy place as I haue shewed in the first Age wherevpon filled with vnspeacable ioy they continued there long time nyne yeares in praysing God oratorio illo sic reperto ineffabili sunt referti gaudio ibidem in Dei laudibus moram protrahentes diuturnam per nouem videlicet annos And in memory of the first twelue in the time of S. Ioseph they did chuse 12. of their owne company to dwell there in that Iland King Lucius consenting thereto Which remayned there as Anchorits in diuers places or Groaues locis

Britans so soone to embrace the doctrine of Christ. Thus write our best learned English ProtestaÌ„t Antiquaries with greate priuiledge Which inference of the Britains speedy conuersion to Christ although I doe not remember in Tertullian but is perhaps added by these men yet the effect of that illation is contained in Tertullian when he placeth the Tertullian contra Iudaeos Plin. Strab. Tacit apud Boeth l. 2. Iul. Caesar commorer Gallic l. 1. Theater of Brit. supr l. 6. Holinsh. and Stowe hist Hector Boet. Scotor hist l. 2. fol. 23. Britans among the first Christians That which is alledged from Postellus And others of the Druides prophesies of Christ is further confirmed by other vndeniable authorities for graunting as Iulius Caesar Plinius Strabo Tacitus and after them British English Scotish French and other histories doe witnesse that the cheife Schooles and Doctours of the druides were here in Britaine from whom they of France receaued instruction and direction Druidum religionem asseuerant ortam in Britannia inde in Galliam translatam 2. We are assured that this prophesie and doctrine among the Druides that a Virgin should conceaue and bring fourth such a wonderfull child as our Sauiour was was so publike and of such credit and authority in these parts that by regall and highest power and commaund Churches were builded and dedicated in honour of that mystery longe before the Blessed Virgin â—egende de l'Eglise de Chartets FranÃ§ois Bellforest Cosmograph l. 2. p. â—03 in Indice D. Druides Mary was borne It is related by the auncient Annals and Register of the most auncient Church of the city of Charters in France Francis Belleforest and other historians in this manner Druides ils croyoient qu il deuoit naistre vne Vierge en terre laquelle enfanteroit le salut des hommes The Druides did beleeue that a Virgin should be borne on earth which should bringe forth the saluation of men This caused Priscus Prince of Charters to make an Image of a Virgin Franc. Bellefor Cosmograph l. 1. col 110. Hector Boeth hist l. 2. f. 22. 23. Ex Veremund Campobel Cornel. Hybernic holding an Infant in her Armes which he placed among the statues of the Gods of the Gentiles To which he offered sacrifice Which gaue occasion to the rest of the contrie to doe the like and gaue Reuenewes to the temple sacred to this Virgin and offerings before she was borne And this opinion continued there with them vntill after the death resurrection and Ascension of Christ the sonne of God And when S. Sauinian and Potentian were sent into those parts by S. Peter they found the people about Charters Orleans and those places honouring the memory of the Virgin which should bringe forth the sonne of God and in honour of her made a temple many ages plusieurs siecles before Christ was incarnate And so founde no difficulty to bring them to the faith of Christ and dedicated this Temple to our ladie as also S. Aduentine a disciple also of S. Peter the first Bishop of Charters did the like And the constancie of these there conuerted was so greate That when Quirinus Proconsul of France persecuted the Christians there he cast many of the faithfull Christians into a well within or vnder the same Church which is called the pit of valiant Saints 3. The like we must needs coÌ„clude of the Druids of this kingdome who in respect of those in France were Masters and Superiours and the Religion of those there deriued from them of Britaine whose cheife Seate being in the Isle of Man had so auncient a residence there that it was giuen them either by King Iosinas or his sonne and immediate Successour Finnanus an hundred yeares before Christ was borne And so greate knowledge of the true God and worshippe of him was in this Kingdome at that time that King Iosinas ouerthrew Idolatry and by publike decree commaunded the onely true God of heauen to be worshipped Viuentis Dei coeli cultuÌ„ authoritate instituit And although his sonne King Finnanus did permit or allowe idolatrie after Deorum simulachra restituit omnibus veneranda yet he did not forbidd but permitted and suffered all that would to worshippe the true God onely as his father Iosinas had ordained Hand tamen viuentis Dei caeli cultum patris authoritate institutum abolendum decreuit cuique faciens potestatem Deo quem elegerit libandi 4. The Scottish histories ascribe this reformation to two learned men whome they take to haue beene Preists of Spaine driuen by tempest in sayleing vpon this coast And we finde that in the time of King Salomon Spaine being tributary to him many true beleeuers and expecting the coming of the Messias were in the Kingdome of Spaine and among these his noble Ald. Minut. l. de Inscripi vrb Hispan 3. Reg. c. 5. seruant Adoniram very honorably mentioned in holy Scripture in the third booke of Kings sent for that tribute died and was buried there with this inscription Hebrwe This is the graue of Adoniram Seruant of King Salomon which came hither to exact tribute and died here Hoc est sepulchrum Adoniram Serui Regis Salomonis qui huc venit vt exigeret tributum mortuus est Aldus Manutius an eye witnesse thus testifieth And that the body was preserued with Balsamum And we reade that some of them expressely beleeued in Christ to come and prophesied of him longe before he was incarnate For we find that in the yeare 1230. a Iew at Tolletum in Spayne digginge in the grounde found a Zistus Senen Bibliothec. in Christo stone in which there was a most old booke in which amoÌ„g other things this was written in the third world or third age of the world the soÌ„ne of God shall be borne of the Virgin Mary and shall suffer for the saluation of men and that this booke should be fouÌ„d at that time to wit in the time of Feranda the virgin Castile and presently the Iew with his whole family was baptized In tertio mundo filius Dei nascetur de Virgine Maria pro salute hominum patictur 5. Neither did this knowledge of the true God by the Scots take the first beginning at that time of King Iosinas but carrieth as great antiquitie with them as that nation doth If we may beleeue Their best Historians which Hect. Boeth l. 1. Scot. hist fol. 1. 2. Rich. Stannys hurst in hist Hibern holinsh hist of Scotl. Buchan Rer. Scot. l. 2. Io. Harding Chronicle c. 50. f. 42. Et Melkinus vel Meto apud eundem supr deduce their name and Originall from Scota a daughter to King Pharao of Egypt that persecuted the Israelites in the time of Moyses for she being married to Gathelus and Driuen with her husband and company out of Egypt by the greate punishments God then imposed vpon that nation they were so fully persuaded of the maiesty of the true God of Israel and the

by him ordained the first Bishop of Tullum Toul in Lorraine was by nation borne in that part of Britaine which now and euer of late for many yeares is and hath beene called Scotland But whether he was a Britaine or a Scot those Authorities doe not determine But it will more fully appeare hereafter that he was by birth a Britian that part of this Iland at that time being part of Britaine and longe after which among others Martial the Poet maketh manifest for that time for speaking of the inhabitants of that part of this kingdome which now is called S. Mansuetus disciple of S. Peter the Apostle was a Britain Scotland To Quintus Ouidius that was to trauaile thither from Rome he calleth them Britans of Caledonia Quinte Caledonios Ouidi visure Britannos The contry now called Scotland was part of Britainâ— in this time and longe after And it should seeme by Martial that this Quintus Ouidius himselfe was a Britain of this nation and perhaps of the kindred or retinue of lady Claudia for he doth not onely speake of his longe Iorney from Rome to our North part of Britaine as before now Scotland but in the same place setteth downe that he was to returne againe into Italy from hence and make his abode at Martial l. 10. epigram 44. ad Quintum Ouidium Martial supr epigr. 44. Sabinam where the howse of our Contry woman lady Claudia and her Husband Pudens was Sed reddarâ— tuis tandem mansure Sabinis But this hereafter when I come to that time But this sufficiently conuinceth both that the northreÌ„ inhabitants of this kingdome in those dayes were called Britans and that there was entercourse betweene Rome Romans and them especially when we see an old man fitter to sit by the fire then to take so longe a iorney as the Poet there describeth him not onely to goe to the remotest places of this kingdome from Rome but to make his returne into Italy againe And here I end the dayes of Tiberius leauing Cunobeline still King in Britaine or Guiderius newly begun his Reigne THE VII CHAPTER OF THE TIME OF CAIVS CALIGVLA Emperour and some Christian Britans of this nation probably both at Rome and in Britaine in his daies 1. AFTER the death of Tiberius Caius Caligula succeeded in the Empire but reigned so short a time as I haue before remembred Caius Caligula Emperour a frend and fauourer of Christians neither doe we reade that among his other vices which were many and greate that he was a persecutour of Christians for those outrages which he committed against the Iewes which among others our owne historians doe report were rather in reuenge against the Iewes for the death of Christ and their persecuting of Christians then for any hatred to Christian Religion And it was a iust punishment of God towards that incredulous people their holy temple that had beene so longe renowned for the true worship and sacrifice of God to see it now polluted Matthew West an 40. Theat of Britaine in Caius Caligula with the Idolatrous sacrifices of the Gentiles the Idol of Iupiter and the Emperour himselfe a vile and wicked man to be worshipped and adored there as the Lord of heauen and earth Caesar templum quod erat Hierosolymis iussit prophanari sacrificijs Gentilium Iouis statuam ibi collocat seque vt Dominum coeli terrae coli adorari praecepit When otherwise concerning Christians he still permitted Matth. Westm 38. 39. Niceph. Histor Eccl. l. 2. cap. 10. Arnold Miâ—m in Theat Conuers gent. the fauourable Edict of Tiberius to remaine in force He bannished Pilate by whome Christ was crucified He depriued Herode of his kingdome and together with Herodiades his brothers wife which he kept the occasion of the martyrdome of S. Ihon the Baptist he driue into bannishment and these and such fauours and Iustice he extended vnto the Christians who together with their frends had complained to L. Vitellius President of Syria which he related the Christians proueing it to Caligula And though this man made a shew of warre against the Brittans yet it was not for any matter concerning Stow and howe 's hist in Gindeâ—ius Holinsh. hist of Engl. l. â— Galfrid monum lib. 4. hist cap. 13. Pontic Virun li. 4. Britan. hist Stab Geograph Christian Religion 2. And we are assured both by the British history Ponticus Virunnius diuers Protestant writers that not onely Adaminus sonne of King Kimbeline with his retinue liued with the Emperour Caligula but there were then many Britanni obsides Romae Britans kept for pledges or hostages then at Rome And this Emperour did nothing in matters of hostility against the Britans but only made a shew of warre and returned with contempt And the Brittish Kings at that time whether Kymbeline Guiderius or Aruiragus were frendly S. Mansuetus Britan made Bishop by S. Peter the Apostle vnto Christians In the time of this Emperour we reade that S. Peter the Apostle consecrated our holy contry man S. Mansuetus which he had Christened before in the time of Tyberius a Bishop and sent him to Tullum in Lorraine Tullenses habuere Apostolum suaeque in Christum fidei primum Antistitem Arnoldus Mirmannius in theatro conuersionis gentium Â§. Metensibus Eisengr cent 1. distict 3. part 1. Anton. Democh lib. 2. de Missa â—ontra Calo cap. 33. Petr. de natalib l. 11. c. vlt. Franc. Bellefor Cosmog l. 2. S. Mansuetum S. Petri Apostoli discipulum S. Clementis collegam origine Scotum The Tullensians or inhabitants of Tullum in Lorraine had for their Apostle and their first Bishop of their faith in Christ S. Mansuetus a Scot by natiuity the disciple of S. Peter the Apostle and câ—mpanion of S. Clement This is testified also by many others as Gulielmus Eisengrenius Antonius Democharez Petrus de natalibus with others saying S. Mansuetus natione Scotus ex nobili prognatus familia Simonis Bar-ionae Apostolorum Coryphaei discipulus socius beati Clementis Episcopi Metensis Ã Petro Loucorum in vrbe Tullensi primus Antistes consecratus est Mansuetus by nation a Scot so they terme our northren Britans borne of a noble family the disciple of Simon Bar-ionas the cheife of the Apostles fellow of S. Clement the Bishop of Metz was consecrated by S. Peter the first Bishop in the citie of Tullum 3. Hitherto these Authours onely this difference I finde betweene them Arnold Mirm. in Theatr. Conuer gent. in S. Clem. Metensi Episc that Arnoldus Mirmannius saith S. Clement whose companion S. Mansuetus was was Bishop of Metz by S. Peters appointement in the 40. yeare of Christ Caio Caligula Imperatore when Caius Caligula was Emperour And Eisengrenius saith S. Mansuetus was made Bishop of Tullum in the yeare 49. eight or neyne yeares after Which may easily be reconciled together by saying S. Mansuetus was sent by S. Peter in the yeare of Christ 40. and tooke

IS SHEWED TO BE THE MOST probable opinion that S. Peter at his first coming to Rome was receaued there by Britans of this Nation and who probably they were 1. THE holy and learned auncient Pope sainct Leo treating of the coming of sainct Peter to Rome for the settling of his supreame Apostolicall power and preeminency there and reconciling this westerne part of the world vnto Christ writeth in this manner CuÌ„ duodecim Apostoli accepta per spirituÌ„ sanctuÌ„ omnium locutione linguarum imbuendum Euangelio mundum distributis sibi terrarum S. Leo ser 1. de S S. Apost Petro Paulo partibus suscepissent beatissimus Petrus Princeps Apostolici ordinis ad arcem Romani destinatur Impery vt lux veritatus quae in omnium gentium reuelabatur salutem officatius se ab ipso capite per totum mundi corpus effunderet Cuius autem nation is homines in hac tunc vrbe non essent aut quae vsquam gentes ignorarent aut Roma didicisset I am populos qui ex circumcisione crediderant erudieras iam Antiochenam Ecclesiam vbi primum Christiani nominis dignitas est orta fundaueras I am Galatiam Cappadociam Asiam atque Bithyniam legibus Euangelicae praedicationis impleueras nec vt dubius de prouentu operis aut de spatio tuae ignarus aetatis Trophaeum crucis Christi Romanis Acibus Inferebas quÃ² te diuinis praeordinationibus anteibant honor potestatis gloria passionis When the twelue Apostles hauing receaued by the holy Ghost the guift of speaking all languages diuiding the parts of the earth amongst them had vndertaken to endue the world with the ghospell most blessed Peter Prince of the Apostolike order is seÌ„t to the chiefest place of the RomaÌ„ Empire That the light of the Truth which was reuealed for the saluatioÌ„ of all natioÌ„s might more effectually diffuse it selfe from the heade thereof to the whole body of the world For what NatioÌ„ was there that men thereof were not theÌ„ in this citie or what Nations in any place could be ignorant of that which Rome had learned Now thou S. Peter hadst instructed the people of the circumcision which had beleeued Thou hadst already founded the Church of Antioch where first the dignitie of the Christian name was risen Thou hadst already replenished Pontus Galatia Cappadoâ—ia Asia and Bithynia with the lawes of preashing the ghospell neither as doubtfull of the successe of thy worke or ignorant of the space of thy age Thou didst bringe the Trophie of the Crosse of Christ to the Roman Towers whether by the preordination of God both the honor of thy power and glory of thy passion went before thee Where we see by this most learned Pope the generall consent of the other holy Fathers and Antiquitie concurring with him in this declaration that it was the mercifull preordinance of God that seeing the whole world and in that these westerne nations also were to be instructed in the truth and the number of the Apostles to performe so woÌ„derfull a worke was so small That Rome theÌ„ being the of the head world where people of all Nations liued especially of these westerne Regions and more principally of this kingdome of Britaine hauing many thereof then making their dwelling at Rome The cheifest Apostle should be directed and sent thither by Christ to bring this happie worke the more easily to passe and settle there for euer by the glory of his passion the honor of his greatest Apostolicall power quÃ² te diuinis praeordinationibus anteibant honor potestatis gloria passionis 2. In this happines common to all then dwelling at Rome this Iland hauing so many Britans both as hostages and otherwise residing there as all our histories of those times assure vs was equall with the best In one which S. Peter first entertained at Rome by Britans his Cathedrall See Church first in their howse I take to be the greatest honor and happines this kingdome euer had or any other could haue this our Britaine stript and ouerwent them all Which was that our Britains then dwelling at Rome were the first except the Romans themselues deceaue me that receaued entertained and happily harboured that blessed Guest S. Peter there The first erection of sainct Peters Chaire and See the coÌ„maunder of the Christian world in spirituall things was made in the howse of one of our noble BritaÌ„s there Where the first ChristiaÌ„ Church of that greate and holy Apostolike Citie as the Christian pouertie of that time would permit was founded where the ghospell was preached the most blessed Sacrifice of the sacred body and blood of Christ was offered for the lyuing and the deade where the dayly and ordinary Synaxes and holy Assemblies of Christians then for these and other most holy exercises of Christian Religion were kept from whence many holy disciples of that highest Apostle were afterward sent and directed by him both into this kingdome of Britaine and other nations in this westerne world the happy and renowned Christians of this Country that then dwelled there in the best sorte and sence they could cooperating and assisting in so heauenly labours For whereas we are told for an vndoubted truth by a Tradition of the Romans that S. Peter Traditio Romanorum apud Baron in Annotat. in Martyrolog Roman 19. die Maij in Pudent Authour of the 3. conuers with others was first lodged at Rome in the howse of Pudens a Senator and that the Christians met there at their Synaxis had their Church there which is now called the Church of S. Pudentiana maiorum firmatum traditione praescriptum est domum Pudentis Romae fuisse primum bospitium S. Petri Principis Apostolorum illicque primum Christianos conuenisse ad Synaxim coactam Ecclesiam vetustiss imumque omnium Titulnm Pudentis nomine appellatum qui Pastoris nomine dictus reperitur hodie vulgÃ² Ecclesia S. Pudentianae nuncupatur The Romans must giue me leaue to write and more then probably to proue that this howse called by them the howse of Pudens a Romane Senator came not to him from his Roman Auncestors but rather by his wife Iure vxoris suae a noble Christian and lady of Beda Martyrol 14. cal Iunij Seuerin Binnius annotat in Tom. 1. Concil in S. Pio. Baron Tom 2. Annal. 159. Zepher Bin. annot in tom 1. coÌ„cil in Pio. 1. Traditio Romanorum apud Patres tam Latin quam Graecos Matth. Westm ad An. 42. Florent Wigor hist an 28. 60. Stowe And Howe 's hist Britaine called by our histories and sainct Paul also Claudia by others Priscilla or Sabinella 3. And so at the coming of sainct Peter to Rome this holy place was the howse and habitation of the Christian Brittish parents of that renowned Lady Claudia which then liued as hostages at Rome to the Emperour for this lande and kingdome of Britaine and by that meanes it was their happines and honor to

if the Apostles S. Peter and Paul and their Successors vntill in the time of Pope Pius the first it was conuerted to be a Church we must needs accompt S. Linus the Bishop the third which is here named to be also of that familie for the most part Then how to single forth onely S. Eubulus which here is first eyther for pietie nobilitie or that he was the cheife paterfamilias owner and Master of that house or all and make him a stranger there I cannot finde it by S. Paul onely repeating them of one family or any other warrant For it is plaine here by the Apostle that he was a cheife and principall Christian in Rome and first named among these worthies and before S. Linus a Bishop then Pudens a Senatour and absolutely there set downe as their cheifest receauer friend or patron which cannot agree to any other better then to the Father of S. Claudia this father in lawe to her husband Pudens and first entertainer of S. Peter the Apostle in Rome by the Romans tradition For neyther Dorotheus the continuator of Florentius Wigorniensis nor any other that write of the Disciples there place him among Clergie men and S. Paul which giueth him that honour in that place clearely proueth he was none of his Disciples then in Rome for he writeth in the same place Lucas est mecum solus onely 2. Tim. 4. vers 11. Luke is with me No Martyrologe speaketh of him neyther any Historian or Interpreter of Scripture to my reading setteth downe of what Nation he was but leaue him for a stranger as likewise many doe S. Claudia Therefore except better authoritie can be brought against me seing he is by the Apostle himselfe so dignified and placed the first in that family and salutation Eubulus greeteth thee and Pudens and Linus and Claudia There is no cause yet I finde to 2. Tim. 4. deny him to be the owner Master of that house that first entertayned S. Peter in Rome he himselfe the first happy maÌ„ that gaue that glorious Apostle entertaymeÌ„t there that he was our most renowned CoÌ„trymaÌ„ of Britaine Father of Lady Claudia For there is no other who by any probable coniecture was likely to performe this dutie in that house PudeÌ„s as before was either then vnborne or an Infant of his owne parents father and mother there is no meÌ„tion in antiquities that either they were Christians or that they dwelled at all in Rome much lesse in that house being Inhabitants of Sabinum and by CoÌ„try Sabinites farre distant froÌ„ Rome And so there is none left vnto vs to be a Christian and entertaine that heauenly Messenger and Gheast S. Peter in that time and place but the renowned Brittish parents of Lady Claudia then dwelling in Rome and there confined to a certaine house and place of permanency by commaund of Roman power to whome with many other noble Britans they were hostages and pledges for the fidelitie and obedience of this kingdome to the Roman Emperours at that time 7. To strengthen this opinion we may add that S. Paul sendeth to S. Timothie his Disciple the salutations of Eubulus before all others of which sending the greetings of so few by name It will be no easy search to finde out a better or more probable reason then this that S. Timothy so neare and beloued a scholler of S. Paul lodged vsually in this house he also was there with his Master entertained by Eubulus the owner thereof and by that title of his holy hospitality deserued the first place in that salutation otherwise no man will doubt but S. Linus Bishop by calling so honorable in the Church of Christ ought and should haue bene named before him And that this familiar acquaintance betweene S. Timothie and these our holy Christian Britans receaued originall from their auncient entertainement of S. Timothie in their house in Rome manie yeares before this their salutation in S. Pauls Epistle it is euident for S. Paul being now lately come to Rome when he wrote this epistle and neyther he nor sainct Timothie there after S. Pauls first dismission from prison there so longe before it is manifest that these though the lady in yong yeares were auncient Christians at that time And we haue vncontroleable warrant from S. Paul himselfe in his epistle to the Hebrewes that S. Timothie was at Rome when he was first prisoner there in the beginning of Nero his Empire for thus he writeth knowe you Hebr. c. 13. vers 23. that our Brother Timothie is set at libertie Thus S. Paul writeth from Rome in the time of his first imprisonnement there And so maketh these our Contry Christians the acquaintance of S. Timothie then to be more auncient in the sâ—hoole of Christ then either S. Timothie or S. Paul his coming first to Rome wheÌ„ there were none to instructe eyther theÌ„ or others in ChristiaÌ„ ReligioÌ„ at Rome but S. Peter and his Disciples I add to this the charge and warning which Martiall the Poet gaue before to Pudens that his father in law should not see his Poems commendare meas camaenas parce precor Socero An euident testimony Martial supâ— l. 7. Epâ—gr 67. that they then liued in one house together and so the Poems sent to Pudens might easely come to his father in law his hands and reading except Pudens had bene so forewarned to keepe and conceale them from him Whereof there had bene no daunger or need of that admonition if they had then liued in distinct places and not in one house And thus much of the father of lady Claudia 8. Concerning her holy mother also so good a Noorse and Tutrix to so happy a childe we are not altogether left desolate without all hope but we may probably finde her forth for the honour of this kingdome her Contry And except the Roman Historians can finde vnto vs a Christian Father to S. S. Pâ—iscâ—lla foundrâ—sse of the Church-yard of her name in Rome mother of S. Claudia very probable Pudens and dwelling with his wife in the same house as I haue found vnto them a father to Claudia and father in lawe to Pudens an holy Christian dwelling in that house before Pudens his time by Nation of this kingdome which by that is said before they caÌ„not doe seeing that noble Matrone which is acknowledged by the Roman writers euen Baronius to haue dwelled in that house Grandmother to S. Claudia her children must needs be her Mother her fathers wife mother in lawe to S. PudeÌ„s I am bolde to assigne that glorious renowned Saint S. Priscilla foundresse of that wonderfull and religious Churchyard to be the same blessed Brittish Christian Lady Baâ—onius though staggering sometimes in his opinioÌ„ herein saith plainely froÌ„ Antiquitie fuit Romae nobilissima Matrona Priscilla nomine Auia Pudentianae Praxedis Baronius â—â— Annot in Martyrolog Rom. Iuâ— 8. S. Pastor seu Hermes in act S. Pudentianae

the vision of Protest Index in Guliel Malmesb in Brithwold Index Protest in hist Bed Stowe and Edw. Howes hist in K. Edward Confessor Basilius Ioannes Heroldus in ep dedic ante Marian Scotum Bishop Brithwold againe more plainely Brithwoldus Episcopus Sanctum Petrum Apostolum videt Bishop Brithwold doth see sainct Peter the Apostle So other Protestants as Stowe Howes Ioannes Heroldus and others among which this last writing to our late Protestant Queene Q. Elizabeth speaking of the greate prouidence of God to this kingdome proueth it by this vision and Reuelation of S. Peter to sainct Brithwold calling it oraculare Testimonium Diui Petri the Oracular Testimony of sainct Peter 13 S. Alredus whome our Protestants haue so dignified before and alledged for wittnes of sainct Peters first preaching heare maketh it a most miraculous and true heauenly vision and prophesie of many things to come which could not be foretold but by supernaturall or heauenly knowledge thus he relateth it saeuiebat gladius bostilis in Anglia caedibus rapinis omnia replebantur vhique luctus clamor desolatio incenduntur Ecclesiae monasteria Alredus Rhieual in vit San. Edward Regis Confess in Antiquis M. S. apud Surium Lipp Io. Capgr in Catalog in S. Edward Confes alios denastaÌ„tur sacerdotes Ã suis sedibus fugati in locis desertis communeÌ„ miseriam deplorantes delitescebant Inter quos vir venerabilis Brithwoldus wintoniensis Episcopus caenobium Glasconiense moerens ac tristis ingressus orationibus vacabat psalmis Qui cum aliquando pro Regni plebisque liberatione preces lachrimasque profunderet inter preces tandem lachrimas fatigatum sopor suauis excepit videtque per somnium beatum Petrum in emineÌ„tiori loco constitutum ante eum praeclari vultus in forma decenti regalibus Insignijs amictum Edwardum Quem cum proprijs manibus Apostolus consecrasset vnxisset in Regem monita salutis adiecit praecipue que caelebem vitam commendans quot esset annis regnaturis aperuit obstupefactus Praesul tanti miraculi nouitate petit sibi Ã sancto huius visionis mysterium reuelari De statu in super Regni de instantis periculi fine Apostolicum exegit oraculum Tunc placido vultu Intuitus Intuente se ait Domini Ã´ Praesul est Regnum Ipse dominabitur in filijs hominum Ipse transfert Regna mutat Imperia propter peccata populi regnare facit Hypocrytam Peccatum peccauit pupulus tuus domino tradidit eos in manus gentium dominati sunt eorum qui oderunt eos Sed non obliuiscetur misereri Deus nec continebit in ira sua misericordias suas Erit enim cum dormieris cum patribus tuis visitabit Dominus populum suum faciet Dominus redemptionem plebis suae Elegit enim sibi virum secundum cor suum qui faciat omnes voluntates suas qui me opitulante Regnum adeptus Anglorum Danico furori finem imponet Erit enim acceptus deo gratus hominibus terribilis hostibus amabilis ciuibus vtilis Ecclesiae laudabilemque vitam sancto fine concludet The enemyes sword did rage in England all places were full of slaughters rapynes Lamenting crying and desolation was euery where Churches are burned monasteries destroyed Preists driuen away from their seates be wayling the common misery lay hid in desart places Among whom a venerable man Brithwold Bishop of winchester moorning and sadd entring into the Monastarye of Glastenbury continued in prayers and psalmes Who on a certaine time when he powred forth his prayers and teares for the deliuery of the kingdome and people At the last wearied in prayers and teares fell into a swete sleepe and in his dreame seeth sainct Peter placed in an eminent place and before him Edward of a beutifull countenance in a comely forme cloathed in kingly Robes Whom when the Apostle had consecrated with his owne hands and annointed him King he gaue him Precepts of saluation and principally commending vnto him the chaste life declared vnto him how many yeares he should reigne The Bishop astonished with the strangenes of so greate a miracle desireth to haue the mystery of this vision to be reuealed vnto him and further desired the Oracle of the Apostle about the state of the kingdome and the end of the Instant danger The Apostle with a frendly countenance looked vppon him beholding him and said Ã´ Prelate The kingdome is the Lords and he shall reigne ouer the sonnes of men He transferreth kingdomes and chaungeth Empires and for the sinnes of the people suffereth the Hypocrite to reigne Thy people haue sinned against God and he hath giuen them ouer into the hands of Nations and they which hated them haue ruled ouer them But God will not forget to haue mercy nor conteine his miserations in his angor For it will come to passe when thou shalt sleepe with thy Fathers our Lord will visit his people and make redemption of his seruants For he hath choasen a man according to his heart who shall fullfill his will in all things who by my help obteining the kingdom of England shall make an end of the Danis be furie For he shall be acceptable to God gratfull to men terrible to enemies amiable to citizens profitable to the Church and shall conclude his laudable life with an holy end Thus farre this holy sainct and immediately addeth Quae omnia in beato Edwardo completa rei exitus coÌ„probauit All which things the euent of the thing did proue to be fullfilled in sainct Edward Wherevppon a Protestant historian from antiquitie writeth Stowe hist in K. Edward Confes This King Edward of famous memory saith mine Author before the day of his nauitie was elected of God who perseuering in chastitie ledd all his life dedicated vnto God in true marriadge wherefore as we haue knowne proued by good and sufficient men being wittnesses God greately glorified him in his life with wonderfull signes Thus we see by inuincible testimonies and many Protestants themselues confessing and approuing them that this was a most certainely true and infallibly an vndoubted heauenly vision That it was sainct Peter glorified in heauen that appeared and reuealed these things to our holy Bishop sainct Brithwold 14. And to demonstrate sainct Brithwold to be a true proposer of these secrets he had proposed them to the world and was dead before they began to take effect and be fullfilled The mysteries foretold were beyonde the compasse of naturall knowledge to foresee or prophesie of As that a bannished child and perhaps then vnborne should beconne so worthie so holy so victorious a King That a Nation so generally and long time ouerwhelmed with so greate calamities should so strangely and beyond expectation in a time foretold be redemed and set at liberty That at a time appointed a bannished exile should become so miraculous potent and victorious a King that he

should reigne so many certainely appointed 24. yeares that a married man especially a king should liue and die a virgine And the rest before remembred hauing no causes in nature to know them by should thus miraculously and infallibly be foretolde so long before there was no leaste hope expectation or in morall Iudgmentany probabilitie or rather possibilitie at all of many or most of these extraordinary future euents But rather a doubted Alred Rieual in vit S. Edward Guliel Malmes sup Stow. hist in K. Edward Confess Holinsh. l. 8. hist of Engl. c. 7. Theater of great Britaine in K. Edward Conf. with others Godwyn Catal. in Winchester 3. Brith wold Holinsh hist of England l. 8. cap. 1. Stowe hist in K. Edward Confess will Malmesb l. de gest Reg. Anglorum c. 13. feare or certainety of the contrary And yet all these things were published to the world diuers yeares before they tooke effect and in the life of sainct Brithwold proposer of them who by the same reuelation was dormire cum patribus to be dead before they began Which is apparantly true euen by our Protestants themselues to giue them their choise whether sainct Brithwold Bishop of winchester or wilton it was that had this vision For these Protestants assure vs that sainct Brithwold of winchester was dead allmost 30. yeares before the returne of sainct Edward from exile And it is the common opinion the reuelation was made to him And if it was Brithwold Bishop of wilton he was also dead by these mens accompts 22. yeares at the leaste before these things were accomplished Therefore I must infallibly conclude that sainct Peter or whosoeuer it was which so prophetically and miraculously foretold so many things of this holy King and this kingdome to be effected so long after was not and possibly could not be an vntrue or doubtfull Relator of sainct Peters first preaching in this Nation conteined and as constantly auouched as the rest of those reuealed mysteries foretold in that vision And the Inhabitants of Britaine are so much more bounde to glorifie God and Honor this most blessed Apostle as both his extraordinary first labours in instructing this kingdome in the true Religion of Christ and this his extraordinary care and Pastorall loue in so many wayes making it knowne vnto vs to lett vs vnderstand how much we are bounde vnto him for such inestimable benefices deserue it Which we reade in our historyâ—s both Catholik and Protestant to be confirmed by an other example of like nature but of more auncient memory a thowsand yeares since in the time of king Ethelbert our first christian king of the Saxons Race When sainct Peter miraculously testified concerning the Church of Westminster in London in these M. S. antiq in S. Edward Confes Guliel Malmes l. 2. de gest Pontif c. de Episcopis Londin Alred Rieuall in vit S. Edward Ioan. Capgrau Catal. eodem Franc. Mason Consecr of Bish. pag. 47. Nichol. Pap. 2. in epist ad Edward Reg. Angl. apud Capgrau in S. Edward M. S. antiq in eod Alred Rieuall in vit S. Edwardi words as a Protestant writer translateth them Est mihi locus I haue quoth S. Peter a place in the west part of London chosen to my self and deare vnto me which sometimes I did dedicate with my owne hands Quem locum quondam proprijs manibus consecraui renowne with my presence and Illustrate with diuine miracles the name where of is Thorneia Westminster Which cannot litterally truely be vnderstood of any spirituall vision wherin sainct Peter in his onely glorified soule should appeare as in the time of King Ethelbert we reade he did but of his personall presence there before his death when and neuer after nor vntill the day of Iudgment and the generall Resurrection sainct Peter had or at any time shall haue proprias manus his owne hands or any parte of his body vnited to his soule yet he speaketh plainely here proprijs manibus consecrauithe consecrated that place with his owne hands which is not true either in a spirituall vision or where an assumpted body is vsed for an aslumpted bodie hand foote or any other member caÌ„not be called the proper and owne body Hande foote or other member of any parson Therefore Pope Nicholas the second speaking of this matter in his Epistle to sainct Edward the Confessor saith this place was consecrated by S. Peter whose vicar he was primam autiquitus consecrationem Ã heato Petro accepit cuius licet Indigni Vicarij sumus Therefore except Pope Nicholas may be said to be Vicar to sainct Peters Soule and not to him as he was Bishop of Rome in body and soule we most by him and this antiquarie referre this matter to sainct Peters first preaching in this land when he liued and not to any apparition in soule onely as that was wherein he appeared at Westminster in the time of King Ethelbert and S. Mellitus Bishop of London of which more hereafter Now I will answeare to some vaine and weake obiections of a few Protestant writers and also shew by such men in what time or times once or oftner S. Peter preached personally in this Iland so neare as probably may be concluded in such a case as also what holy offices he performed heare in founding the Church of Christ in Britaine THE XV. CHAPTER WHEREIN IS BOTH ANSWEARE MADE to Protestant obiections againct S. Peters preaching in Britaine by the Protestants themselues and their owne Authors and by the same confirmed that S. Peter preached in this kingdome A Protestant Bishop challengeth S. Symeon metaphrastes for writing so confidently of S. Peters preaching heare hauing not Godwyn Conu of Britaine p. 3. cap. 1. any thing to except against him first vpbraydeth him with his CouÌ„tries of Greece Graecus fuit haec natio est fuitque semper ad mentiendum promptula he was a Grecian and that Nation is and euer was a litle promt to lie But by such libertie we may condemne the greatest lights of the Chuch of God S. Athanasius Chrysostome SS Gregories Naziancen and Nissen the seeuen first generall Councels kept in Greece and cheifely of Greeke fathers and so leaue nothing certaine in the Church of God But how free from all suspition of lying that holy Saint was in this poinct I haue shewed to the shame of all such accusers before demonstratiuely prouing by all kind of Testimonyes that his testimonye herein was true And whereas this Protestant Bishop vrgeth against that holy Saint that Caesar Baronius should write of him in his esse hallucinatuÌ„ constat Baron annal Eccl Christi an 44. pag. 371. it is euident he was deceaued in these things It is most euident this Protestant Bishop was either deceaued in himself or went about to deceaue others his readers in this point for Cardinall Baronius is so farre from going about to take the least exception against S. Simeon Metaphrastes for testifiing S. Peters

Question that he was heare both in the time of Claudius and Nero also his being heare in the dayes of Claudius what time soeuer it was of his Empire must needes be long before S. Paul S. Ioseph of Aramathia or any other that is thought to haue preached heare or came into these parts as I haue proued already as also that S. Peter was heare in that time To which I add the testimony of Gildas our most auncieÌ„t renowned Historian who in his booke De Excidio Britanniae Gildas Epist de Excid Britan. of the destruction of Britaine thus writeth Ita vt non Britannia sed Romania censeretur Et quicquid habere potuisseâ— aeris argenti vel auri Imagine Caesaris notaretur Interea glaciali frigore rigenti Insulae velut longiore terrarum secessu soli visibili non proximae verus ille non de firmamento solum temporali sed de summa etiam caelorum arce tempora cuncta excedente vniuerso orbi praefulgidum sui coruscum ostendens radios suos primum indulget id est sua praecepta Christus So that this Iland might be rather deemed Romania then Britannia and what soeuer Coyne it had eyther Brasse siluer or gold it was stamped with the Image of the Roman Emperor In the meane time while these things were doeing Christ who is the true Sunne not onely from the temporall firmament but from the high Tower of heauen exceeding all times showing his exceeding brightnes to the whole world doth first afford his beames to wit his precepts to this Iland stiffe with frozen cold and by a long distance of land remoued from the visible sunne These be the true and vndoubted words of S. Gildas in all examples both written and printed which I haue seene and the other words of propagating the lawe of Christ by the permission of Tyberius the Emperor against the will of the Senate not so certaine to be the words of that holy and auncient Father but some later addition and cannot be well applyed to this kingdome where Tyberius had not such command and power as this Saint affirmeth the Romans had in this kingdome when Christ first afforded his precepts primuÌ„ Indulget Christus to this cold and termed frozen Iland For it is certaine by all Antiquities that this great subiection of the Britans vnto the Emperors of Rome did neuer fall out vntill the time of Claudius 3. Therefore seeing this Nation did first receaue the faith of Christ Primum at that time it must needes be in the time of Claudius when first and neuer before this Iland was in that state he there describeth And this is that very time which so many Antiquaries Catholiks Protestants S. Simon Metaphrastes Surius Lippomannus Sir William Camden Andrie Chesne and others before named agree vpon that S. Peter preached in this kingdome To which S. Paul himselfe by our ProtestaÌ„ts constructioÌ„ interpretation by his epistle writteÌ„ to the RomaÌ„s at that time among so many Christians in Rome then which he remeÌ„breth and neuer once saluting eyther S. Peter S. Aristobulus S. Clement or any one that is supposed to haue bene in these parts with S. Peter giueth no small allowance And yet in this epistle he taketh vpoÌ„ him certaine knowledge that the faith of the Romans which was plaÌ„ted by S. Peter annuntiatur in vniuerso muÌ„do ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ your faith is preached or shewed in all the world therefore also in Britaine so greate a NatioÌ„ of this westerne world the RomaÌ„ Empire for as our ProtestaÌ„ts inferre froÌ„ Rom. 1. v. 8. that epistle if S. Paul had not knowne S. Peter was not theÌ„ in Rome he would haue saluted him whom he so much honoured and loued For as in the beginning of that epistle he generally saluteth all omnibus qui sunt Romae dilectis Rom. 1. supr Dei vocatis Sanctis gratia vobis pax Ã Deo patre nostra Domino Iesu Christo To all that are at Rome beloued of God called Saincts grace be to you and peace from God our father and our Lord Iesus Christ So in the later end of the same epistle Rom. cap. 16. he saluteth by name Prisca Aquila Epaenetus Mary Andronicus Iulius Ampliatus Vrbanus Stachis Apelles and many others there named Neuer saluting S. Peter or any which are thought to haue bene with him either in Britaine Fraunce or Germany or any Nation on this side of Rome or sent thither about this time by S. Peter of which I haue named many before among which diuers were of the number of the 72. Disciples and acquaintance of S. Paul and among the acquaintance of this Apostle he doth not salute S. Aristobulus nor S. Narcissus though he saluteth their families then in Rome salutate eos qui sunt ex Aristobuli salutate eos qui sunt ex Narcissi domo salute theÌ„ that be of the houshold of Aristobulus Salute them that be of the household of Narcissus Therefore being so familiar with S. Aistobulus and Narcissus kind vnto theÌ„ that he saluteth their families for his loue to theÌ„ we must needs coÌ„clude that S. Paul well knew they were not then in Rome And being absent at that time from their families and thence and the knowne Disciples of S. Peter as all at Rome then were where should they especially S. Aristobulus our Bishop or Archbishop of Britaine as I haue shewed before be at that time but with S. Peter their Master heare who then at the writing of this epistle of S. Paul to the Romans was as I haue proued before by many testimonies both of Protestants and others in this our Britaine For this epistle of S. Paul was written after the assembly of tbe Apostles at Hierusalem about the Assumpsion of the blessed Virgin by all writers and S. Paul himselfe is Gal. 2. v. 1. 9. both witnesse that he saw S. Peter there and stayed some time with him and that the Church of Rome was then so well founded that their faith was famous and renowned in all the world therefore S. Peter the founder thereof being to bestowe the rest of his time by Christs direction vnto him in conuerting this our Britaine other western nations we must needes conclude from hence also that S. Peter which was then come from the East againe into these parts and was not at Rome but had left S. Linus and Cletus to supply Episcopall duties there was heare in Britaine at that time as so many before haue witnessed And as the holy Apostles at their meetings imparted their iorneys they were to take in preaching the ghospell one to an other as they did in their first diuision of the world among them for the better effecting their most holy office and charge committed to them by Christ So S. Peter â—â— much beloued of S. Paul and so greate a louer of him that he calleth him hiâ— most beloued would not conceale his intended

he addeth of him Cum non diu mansisset apud Romanos sancto baptismate multos regenerasset Ecclesiam constituisset Linum Episcopum ordinasset when he had stayed not long with the Romans and baptized many and founded the Church and ordained Linus a Bishop he went into Spaine then into Egipt and so to Hierusalem by reuelation for the Transmigration of the mother of God then returned into Egipt and through Africk returned to Rome from whence he came to Millan and Photice and so into Britaine Which time being truely calculated will teach vs that he came hither in or about the 54. yeare of Christ when in the way hither he made so many Bishops in Fraunce long before S. Paule came although as a prisoner first to Rome or any other Apostle thither or to any westerne Nation For as I haue proued before S. Peter going vp to Hierusalem by Reuelation at the death of the blessed virgin did staye but a short time there and in the Easterne parts in that Iorney but the chardge of the westerne world being more peculiarly committed vnto him before he returned vnto it to dischardge this dutie heare and allthough S. Simon Metaphrastes bringeth him back againe by Rome yet he speaketh of no stay he made there at this time but presently bringeth him into Britaine THE XVII CHAPTER WHEREIN IS PROVED BY THE BEST ENglish Protestant writers their Bishops and others that S. Peter founding the Church of Britaine ordained in it an Archbishop Bishops and Preists 1. THat we may without contradiction of any Catholik or Protestant except willfully erring in their owne proceedings be assured that S. Peter performed heare all Pastorall duties in fouÌ„ding vnto our predecessors in this our Britaine the true vndoubted Church of Christ and so left it to posteritie because I stand assured my pen shall still in all things carry with it an vndoubted Assent of Catholiks seeing this matter of the true Church founding thereof professing the doctrine which it teacheth to all her childreÌ„ and they ought to followe concerneth vs all so much that the Protestants of this Nation agree there is no saluatioÌ„ to be had or expected out of this holy societie I will set downe by their warrant both what this Church is and how it was first in all things essentiall and by them needfull to saluation founded heare by Saint Peter the Apostle 2. Concerning the first the Canon or decree of the Protestant Religion in their Synodicall and Parlament Articles to which all Protestant Bishops and Ministers of England haue sworne and subscribed is this The visible Church Articl of Religion an 1562. ar 19. of Christ is a Congregation of faithfull men in the which the puer word of God is preached and the Sacraments be duely ministred according to Christs ordinance in all those things that of necessitie are requisite to the same Hitherto this publik Protestant Article of Religion Therefore seeing it is allowed and proued before by these men that S. Peter first founded the Church of Christ in this kingdome to insist still in their owne allowances I must shew by them how he performed these things which by these Protestants must needs be in euery true Church to wit true and lawfull Ministers to preach the word of God and duely minister the Sacraments So there be three things essentiall true Ministers the puer word of God preached and Sacraments duely ministred among which the two last depend vpon the first true and lawfull Ministers For where true and Orthodoxall Ministers are and accordingly preach the word and Minister the Sacraments there the puer word must needs be preached and Sacraments duely ministred And contrariewise where such Ministers are not there these things cannot be possibly by such performed Which this Protestant Rule of ReligioÌ„ confirmeth in an other Article in these words It is not lawfull for any man to take vpon him the office of publick preaching Articul 23. or ministring of the Sacraments in the Congregation before he be lawfully called and sent to execute the same And those we ought to Iudge lawfully called and sent which be chosen and called to this worke by men who haue publick authoritie giuen vnto them in the Congregation to call and send Ministers into the Lords vyneyard And in their Article intituled of ConsecratioÌ„ of Bishops and Ministers they set downe these orders degrees in such men Archbishops Bishops Preists and Deacons and haue set forth a booke both by the Regall Authoritie of King Edward the Sixt Q. Elizabeth and King Iames our present Soueraigne and their Parlaments for the particular consecration of all those degrees and in that so highly authorized Booke assuer vs that all these degrees and Orders haue euer bene in the Church of Christ from the dayes of him and his Apostles And all particular writers among these Protestants as they are bound by subscription to these Articles so they plainely testifie in their writings among whom the publick and approued Protestant comment vpon these Articles Intituled The Catholick doctrine of the Church of England With greate priuiledge Rogers in Artic. 36. setteth downe in this manner It is ageeable to the word of God and practise of the primatiue Church that there should be Archbishops Bishops and such like differences and inequalities of Ecclesiasticall Ministers and addeth The proofe from the word of God Albeit the termes and Titles of Archbishops we finde not yet the superioritie which they haue and authoritie which Bishops and Archbishops doe exercise in ordering and consecrating Bishops and Ecclesiasticall Ministers is grownded vpon the word And againe from the Apostles dayes hitherto there neuer waÌ„ted a Succession of Bishops neither in the Easte nor westerne Churches This is the generall and common opinion of all the English Protestant Bishops against their Puritans Thus their Archbishops whitgitf Bancroft their Bishops Bilson Barlow Bridges Doctors Fild Hooker Couell Downame Barlow Serm. before King Iames 21. Septembr an 1604. and others Whereof one writeth Episcopall function is an ordinance Apostolicall Christ hath acted it for succeeding posteritie and so it is thesis Pneumatichi a Canon or constitution of the whole Trinitie Thus a Protestant Bishop before our King with both his and the allowance of the Protestant Bishops as the Puritans themselues thus acknowledge The callings of Prelates be of diuine ordinance Offer of Conference as Bishop Barlowe auoucheth in his last Sermon The Bishop of Rochester with the consent and by the direction no doubt of some of the cheifest Prelates hath now lately published his Sermon preached in September before the King at Hampton Court the maine drift whereof is to proue that the office and calling of a Diocesan Bishop is a diuine and Apostolicall ordinance The same besides so many their Bishops and doctors before is remembred in their publick Apology intituled of the Consecration of the Bishops in the Church of England masked vnder the name of

Francis Mason So that there can be no question with any Protestant in England both their Archbishops Bishops and Doctors of the English Protestant Church thus consenting but S. Peter as the rest of the Apostles directed so by the lawe and word of Christ and their owne Tradition Sutcliff Subu p. 3. Ihon Whitg Answ to the admonit p. 65. sect 1. and def of the Answ pag. 318. Clem. l. CompeÌ„diar Christ relig apud Pol. Virg. l. 4. de Inuent c. 12. Whitg supr in Indic p. 372. 373. 427. 470. 471. Clem. Roepist 1. to 1. Concil did ordain and consecrate such holy Rulers in those Churches which they founded and so consequently in this our Britaine according to that I haue allready written of his preaching heare Which diuers of these Protestant writers teache in plaine termes of him in particular one of them writeth thus Peter preached in no place but he there ordeined Bishops and teachers and founded Churches An other an Archbishop with them citing diuers authorities for his Assertion saith I proue that the names of Metroprolitane and Archbishop be most auncient yea that they were in the Church long before the ghospell was publickly embraced by any Prince or in any kingdome Polidor Virgil lib. 4. de Inuentoribus rerum cap. 12. saith that Clement in his booke intituled Compendiarium Christianae Religionis testifieth that the Apostle Peter did in euery prouince appoint one Archbishop whome all other Bishops of the same prouince should obey he saith also that the same Archbishop was called Primas Patriarcha Metropolitanus Which is also set downe at lardge from the mouth of S. Peter by the same S. Clement his Disciple and successor in his first epistle And so these Protestants iustifie both the precept and practice of S. Peter in this point which they must needs doe except by their owne warrant before they would make him a most wicked transgressor of the word of God the Apostles Tradition and his owne commandement 3. Therefore with the licence of these men we may boldly say with S. Simon Metaphrastes of S. Peters holy labors of this kind in Britaine verbo Metaph. 29. Iun. gratiae multos illuminauit Ecclesias constituit Episcoposque Presbyteros Diaconos ordinauit he illuminated many with the word of grace constituted Churches and ordained Bishops and Preists and Deacons And this the rather because not Arnold Mirm. Theatr. conuers gent. Sur. Lippom 29. Iun. Gul. Eisengr ceÌ„tenar 1. part 7. dist 8. Baron to 1. Annal. Harris hist to 1. Theater of greate Brit. l. 6. Camden in Brit. Andre Chesne hist of Eng. Scot. and Ireland lib. 3. onely Arnoldus Mirmannius Surius Lippomannus Gulielmus Eisengrenius Baronius M. Harris in his Manuscript history and other Catholike writers haue thus deliuered But our Protestant Theater writers speaking of these matters proue the Relator of them lyued 800. yeares since and for his Authoritie produced them out of the Greeke Antiquities And the cheife Protestant Antiquary of EnglaÌ„d affirmeth it to be so certaine that it should not he doubted of so doth Andrew Chesne in his French history of this Iland and Ireland And so must all the Parlement Protestants of England who allowe the booke of Articles where it is decreed that a true Church cannot be without such cleargie Rulers Therefore being graunted by them before that S. Peter founded the Church of Christ in this kingdome they consequently haue graunted he ordained Bishops and others to exercise holy functions in that Church THE XVIII CHAPTER WHEREIN ARE SET DOWNE BY WARrant of Protestants and other Authorities the names in particular of the first Archbishop and diuers Bishops of or in Britaine in this time by S. Peters Ordination 1. ANd to discend to some particulars in this kinde our Protestants S. Aristobulus ordained Archbishop of Britaine by S. Peter as our Protestants assent will giue me warrant to set downe the very names of our first Archbishop and some Bishops ordayned by that greate Apostle S. Peter And concerning the Archbishop except we should turne disciplinary Puritans be singular against all English Protestants Catholiks and all Antiquities and deny that S. Peter himself S. Ihon the Euangelist and others of the Apostles were Archbishops we most needs by the publike warrant of our English Protestants affirme that S. Aristobulus was by S. Peter ordayned Archbishop of this our Britaine For supposing which is proued and graunted before that he was made Bishop by S. Peter in their common publike and allowed Commentary vpon the Articles of their Religion thus Thom. Rogers in Articul Relig. in Artic. 36. they place him among the confessed Archbishops of the Church of Christ and proue him to be Archbishop of this our Britaine in these termes In the Apostles dayes how themselues both were in dignitie aboue the Euangelists and the 72. Disciples and for authoritie both in and ouer the Church as twelue Patriarches Beza in act Apo. 1. 2. saith Beza and also established an Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie Hence came it that Bishop was of Hierusalem Iames of Antioch Peter of the Asian Churches Ihon of Alexandria Marke of Ephesus yea and all Asia Timothie of all Crete Titus of Philippos Epaphroditus of Corinth and Achaia Apollos of Athens Dionisius of Fraunce Crescens of Britaine Aristobulus Where we see it so manifestly acknowledged by these Protestants that S. Aristobulus was Archbishop of this our Britaine that except we would deny that dignitie to the Apostles and other knowne Archbishops there remembred we may not deny it to S. Aristobulus for our Britaine And so these Protestants in their words immediately going before doe name all these I haue recited for telling vs how the Superioritie Rogers supr and Authoritie which Archbishops doe exercise in ordering and consecrating of Bishops and Ecclesiasticall Ministers is grounded vpon the word of God they immediately exemplify in those men and words as I haue related making S. Aristobulus that cheife or Archbishop of Britaine from whome the consecraâ—â—â—n of Bishops and cleargy men was deryued to posteritie in this kingdome as it was from S. Iames at Hierusalem from S. Peter at Antioch S. Ihon in Asia S. Marke at Alexandria and the others remembred in those kingdomes and Prouinces of which they are named Archbishops by Whitg ag Cattw Bilson true differ Bridges l. of the Church of Engl. Downam def of the Serm. Gul. Camden in Britan. in Belg. Andre Chesne hist gen p. 132. these Protestants not onely in this but many other places 2. And S. Dorothaeus Bishop of Tyrus euen as our best Protestant Antiquaries alledge and expounde him doth sufficiently testifie Thus they write Dorothaeus Tyri Episcopus in sua Apostolorum Sinopsi tradit Aristobulum cuius meminit Paulus in Epistola ad Romanos Britanniae Episcopum factum fuisse Dorothaeus Bishop of Tyrus in his booke intituled Synopsis of the Apostles doth deliuer that Aristobulus of whom S. Paul maketh mention in

his Epistle to the Romans was made Bishop of Britaine Dorothaeus agreeth wholy with this Protestant not in his booke of the Apostles but of the 72. Disciples where he plainely saith Aristobulus ipse ab Apostolo ad Romanos commemoratus Episcopus Britanniae factus est Aristobulus named by the Apostle to the Romans was made Doroth. in Syno 72. Discip in Aristobulo Bishop of Britaine Where by the words Bishop of Britaine and not in Britaine or any particular place of Britaine it is euident that he was made the cheife commanding Bishop or Archbishop of Britaine the whole kingdome of Britaine being subiected vnto him in spirituall proceedings and it is cleare in all such Examples in Antiquitie not one instance to be giuen to the contrary as appeareth in the same auntient Father S. Dorothaeus in that place and others entreating of the same subiect And the words The Bishop of Britaine will allowe no other interpretation And if there were no other motiue to induce vs to be of this opinion but the consent of writers both Catholiks and Protestants that this holy Bishop of Britaine was one of the 72. Diciples of Christ as both the same S. Dorothaeus our contriman Florenâ—â—us Wigorniensis Doroth. supr in Titul Florent Wigorn. in Catal 72. Discipul Arnold Mirm. in Theatr. Gul. Eiseng cent 1. Magdeb cent 1. and later Authours agree it would be a warrant sufficient in this cause when we doe not finde in Antiquities but probably all the 72. that suruiued were constituted Archbishops in their diuisions in those that concerne vs most which were settled in our neighbouring Nations Fraunce and Germany I haue exemplified before Alnoldus Mirmannius in his Theater of the Conuersion of Nations and the Authorities which he followeth will make this a matter out of question for he deriueth the whole Hierarchicall order of the Church of Christ in this kingdome from this holy man in Arnold Mirm. in Theatr. conu gent. in Britann this manner Britannia Straboni a Britone Regenun cuipata primum Aristobulum vnum certe ex classe 72. Discipulorum Apostolum est nacta Deinde nacta est Britannia Fugatium Damianum qui ordinem Hierarchicum Ecclesiae istic fundatae ab illo inchoatum constituerunt sanxeruntque more nimirum Apostolico Britaine so named by Strabo from King Brito or Brutus had first for the Apostle of it Aristobulus one doubtlesse of the order of the 72. Disciples After that it had Fugatius Guliel Eisengren centenar 1. in S. Aristobulo Actor cap. 13. and Damianus who constituted and confirmed after the Apostolik manner the Hierarchicall order of the Church there founded begun by him Where he ascribeth to S. Aristobulus this our holy Archbishop of this our Britaine named of Brutus three Attributes all commonly properties allmost quarto modo belonging to S. Aristobulus Archbishop of Britayne consecrated by diuers Authours an dom 39. and before S. Paule Archbishops to be our Apostle to haue founded our Church and begun our Ecclesiasticall Hierarchicall order Which cannot belong to any other then an Archbishop especially in so greate a kingdome 3. And if we will followe Eisengrenius and his Authours he will tell vs that this holy Saint and Archbishop of Britaine was made Bishop in the 39. yeare of Christ within fiue or sixe yeares of his Ascension and before S. Paule the Apostle himself did receaue imposition of hands or S. Mansuetus Other Bishops or some other Bishop then in Britayne besides S. Aristobulus by any accompt or any other that is remembred in Antiquities to haue bene a Bishop in or of this Nation except the most glorious Apostle our first Father in Christ S. Peter was made a Bishop Therefore it doth euidently followe that next vnto S. Peter that renowned Saint and Disciple of Christ S. Aristobulus was by S. Peters meanes the first Archbishop of this kingdome Who were these Bishops in particular in or of Britayne by this accompt Which maketh it also an vndoubted truth warranted both by holy Scriptures Apostolike Tradition and all cheifest Authorities as these Protestants haue proued vnto vs that we also had some Bishops whosoeuer they were subordinate to this cheife ouerseeing commaunding and Arch-Bishop S. Mansuetus Beatus his Anonymus companion and S. Augulus probably Bishops heare in Britayne and by the same Authoritie of S. Peter for all this is necessarily induced and depending of the name nature office and dignitie of an Archbishop instituted and ordayned heare by that greatest Apostles power and Authoritie For it is an implicancy of contradiction and in naturall euidence impossible that there should be an Archbishop aboue all other Bishops where Engl. Martyrol 7. Febr. in Augulus Drek in alm an 1620. 7. Febr. Io. King serm at Pauls Crosse 26. Mart. an 1620. pag. 45. Martyrolog Rom. 7. Febr. Bed Martyrol ib. vsuard hac die Petr. de Natal in Catal. l. 3. cap. 105. Ado Vuandelbert apud Baron in annot in Martyrol 7. Febâ— Calendar Eccles Sarisb Engl. Martyrol 7. Febr. Rabanus hac die there is no Bishop for him to be the cheifest or vnder him And that such we had by S. Peters ordination it is in plaine termes acknowledged before both by Catholike and Protestant Antiquaries testifiing and prouing that this highest Apostle when he instituted this most sacred subordination did ordaine both Bishops Preists Deacons in and for this kingdome Who these our Primatiue Bishops were in particular or any of them the Iniurie of time and so many Enemies of holy Religion vnder whose heauy burthens and persecutions this kingdome hath often groaned doe make it a greater labour Yet it is euident by that I haue already proued that S. Mansuetus S. Beatus and his holy companion though to vs now Anonimus of which two I shall speake more hereafter may be recompted in this number 4. To which we may probably add S. Augulus Bishop of Augusta London in England as both Catholiks and Protestants expound it and among them one in a Sermon before King Iames speaking to the Londiners saith your citty hath bene aunciently stiled Augusta For we reade both in the auntient Roman Martyrologe that also of S. Bede Vsuardus Ado Vandelbertus Petrus de Natalibus and others that this S. Augulus was Bishop of Augusta in Britannia Augusta or London in Britaine and was a martyr Augustae in Britannia Natalis beati Auguli Episcopi qui aetatis cursum per Martyrium explens aeterna praemia susâ—ipere meruit Baronius saith he cannot tell when he suffered Quo tempore passus sit hactenus mihi obscurum But if we compare the name of London at that time it was called Augusta with other circumstances and with the Catalogue of the Bishops of London after the time of King Lucius we shall very probably finde that this worthy Saint our Bishop of London is to be reckoned one of the first Bishops that were consecrated in this kingdome long

greate authoritie doth warrant vs that he preached in extremis vltimis not onely in one prouince but the very laste and vttermost in respect of that place which must needes comprehend this Iland of Britayne we may not now exclude him from hence where he hath bene honored with a Church dedicated to him as an holy Bishop so many hundreds of yeares aboue 1400. since in a Nation so peculiarly honoring the memories of the renowned Apostles and Saints thereof with such testimonies of loue and duitie And this the rather because we are told by forrain writers that he was not onelie Apostolorum discipulus a disciple of the Apostles Arnold Mitm Theatr. Conu gent. and sent to these western parts whether as before it is hard to finde any to haue bene sent from any Apostle but S. Peter And this Church being aunciently a Bishops See as the Kentish Protestant Antiquary hath told vs before and yet without the City of Canterbury it giueth more strenght to this opinion for all Antiquities agree that through out the whole kingdome in the time of King Lucius all the Cathedrall and Episcopall Churches were in cyties Which argueth this See to haue had a more auncient originall then from that time for further proofe whereof the auncient Manuscript History Histor Roffen M. S. of Rochester saith Extra Ciuitatem in parte Orientali est Ecclesia Beati Martini vbi Sedes Episcopalis erat without the city of Canterbury one the East side is the Church of S. Martine where there was a Bishops See And Bishop Godwin was the last Bishop there in the time of Archbishop Lanfranke who would not permit any successor therein saying that two Bishops might not be in one city Godwino vltimo illius Sedis Episcopo successorem Lanfrancus subrogare noluit dicens quod in vna ciuitate duo Episcopi minime esse deberent Standing vpon the Canons of the Church as his reason argueth which further confirmeth this custome to haue bene long more auncient then the Canons in that behalfe And seeing Cathedrall Churches ordinarily take their denomination of the first Saincts that were Bishops there except some other extraordinary merits of Saints and deuotion vnto them giue them this priuiledge this may be some warrant vnto vs in this case to incline to thinke this S. Martine eyther preached heare or so well deserued of this Nation that we may not easily depriue him of this honour 8. To this I may probably ioyne S. Nathanael spoken of in the Ghospel Not vmprobable but S. Nathaniel was and preached in Britaine and termed of our Sauiour a true Israelite for as our French Historians tell vs he was both consecrated Bishop by S. Peter the Apostle and was successour to S. Aphrodisius in the See of Bituriges in Fraunce about the time of S. Peters coming hither and at his direction at those times and by the Greeks in their Menologe called Symon Therefore seeing some haue so contended before Guliel Eisengr centen 1. f. 54. an 54. Anton. part-1 tit Anton. De. moch l. 2. c. 24. Graeci in Menolog Baron in Annot. in Martyrol 28. Octob. Sim. Chan. to bring one S. Symon into Britayne and demonstration is also made that it could not be S. Symon Zelotes the Apostle to leaue a place of due credit to their Authoritie I may credibly ascribe it to S. Nathanael called S. Symon and by some the brother of S. Philip the Apostle and generally after the Ascension of Christ at the dispositioÌ„ of S. Peter principally in these Western parts where although cheifely he bore the title of the Bishops of Biturigum Burages in Berry in Fraunce yet he trauailed in diuers other parts as appeareth in Histories as others likewise did who tooke their names of being Bishops of certayne places Which is most euident in S. Peter himselfe who although he neuer tooke name of Residency but at Anthioch and Rome yet he trauay led and preached in so many Nations as I haue and shall set downe hereafter 9. And if we will follow the Antiquities of Glastenbury vpon whose authoritie Antiq. Glast M. S. in tabul lignea perantiqua Io. Capgrau in Catalog in S. Ioseph ab Aramathia the Protestant Antiquaries of England haue builded much in many things we are told in them that S. Iosephe sonne of S. Ioseph of Aramathia that buryed Christ came hither liued dyed heare came hither with his Father and that holy company and also lyued and dyed a Bishop heare That he was not a Bishop at his coming hither it seemeth euident by many arguments first because no History maketh mention of any Episcopall function S. Iosephe sonne of S. Ioseph of Aramathia by diuers Antiquities was a Bishop heare and probably consecrated heare by S. Peter or his Disciples performed then by him or any of that happy society secondly by all Antiquities they liued and dyed in the Eremiticall state of life Which much differeth from Episcopall which conuerseth with and ruleth others and the Churches committed vnto his chardge Thirdly in all Antiquities and Monuments of these holy men remembred eyther by Catholiks or Protestants S. Ioseph of Aramathia is called the cheife and principall ex quibus Ioseph ab Aramathia primus erat Intrat Aualoniam duodena caterua vivorum Inscriptio antiqua in aere in Caenob Glaston Tabul antiq ib. Ioh. Capgr in S. Ioseph ab Aramath Godwin CoÌ„u of Britaine p. 11. Theater of Brit. l. 6. Camd. in Glastenbury Capgr in S. Patricio Flos Aramathiae Ioseph est primus â—orum Iosephes ex Ioseph genitus patrem comitatur Where S. Ioseph that was no Bishop is euery were stiled their cheife and Ruler Therefore his sonne Iosephe could be no Bishop at that time for so a Bishop whose office is to rule and in all languadges by all interpretation is an Ouerseer Cheife commaunder and Ruler of others his subiects should haue bene inferiour subiect commaunded and caled to and by his inferiour and subiect Therefore to iustifie the prediction of our Sauiour after his Ascension that Iosephe should be a Bishop which the Antiquitie of Glastenbury setteth downe as a thing then done saying of him Iosephe quem Dominus Iesus priÃ¹s in ciuitate Sarath in Episcopum consecrauit Iosephe whom our Lord Iesus had consecrated for a Bishop before in the city Sarath We must needes say that he was afterward according to the designment and Prophesie of Christ consecrated Antiquit. Glaston apud Cap. grau in S. Ioseph ab Aramath a Bishop in this kingdome for Prophesies that be true are so certayne they shall come to passe that often times they are expressed as presently done and acted as is vsuall in holy Scripturs and other wtiters when they are not to be performed long after because they are as assuredly to be after in due time as if they were presently acted and fulfilled as we must needes interprete this For the reasons before demonstrate that

S. Iosephe was not then consecrated a Bishop by Christ Neyther doth the Antiquitie so say but in Episcopum consecrauit Christ consecrated him to be a Bishop afterward And we doe not reade that Christ after his Ascension did actually consecrate any Bishop hauing committed those Functions to his Apostles In so much that S. Paule himselfe that was so extraordinarily and aboue all others that euer were called by Christ chosen and designed by him to be a Bishop and Apostle that he often and confidently and as it were singularly speaketh of himselfe Paule Ephes 1. v. 1. Colossen 1. v. 1. Galat. 1 v. 1. an Apostle of Iesus Christ by the will of God Paulan Apostle not of men neyther by man but by Iesus Christ and God the Father who raysed him from the dead Yet when he speketh of his Episcopall Consecration and the exercise of that holy Function in the first Chapter of his Epistle to the RomaÌ„s saying Paula seruant Rom. 1. v. 1. Protest CoÌ„cord ibidem of Iesus Christ called to be an Apostle separated vnto the Ghospell of God He referreth this as our Protestants in there CoÌ„cordance of Scripturs in that place expouÌ„d him to his CoÌ„secration in the 13. Chapter of the Acts of the Apostles by fasting prayer and imposition of hands And before that time he neuer exercised Act. 13. v. 1. 2. 3. any Function meerly Episcopall The like I may say of S. Barnabas by Act. 11. 12. 13. the same warrant who though a Companion of S. Paul and Preacher vnto the people yet vntill he had at the same time with S. Paul externally receaued ordinary Consecration he entermedled not with those peculiar offices 10. The like examples to omit others we haue of this Nation We reade of S. Sampson Archbishop of Yorke that S. Peter S. Iames and S. Ibon Apostles Io. Capgrau in Caâ—alog in S. Samplone Episcop Et M. S. antiquit â—bâ—d appeared vnto him before his Consecration and one of them being demaunded by him who they were he said Ego sum Petrus Christi Discipulus hic Frater Domini Iacobus Euangelista Ioannes Dominus Iesus Christus te sibi in Praesulem elegit tâ— consecrare nos misit Quem cum benedictione consecrassent abeius oculis elapsi sunt I am Peter the Disciple of Christ and this Iames the Brother of our Lord and Ihon the Euangelist Our Lord Iesus hath chosen thee for a Bishop and sent vs to conserate the. Whome when they had consecrated with benediction they disappeared out of his sight Where nothing can be more playne then that this should be a true Consecration and thereby S. Sampson and Vndoubted consecrated Bishop if true consecration could be so obtayned for all things required vnto it are here expressed that our Lord Iesus had chosen him in Praesulem for a Bishop as the other Antiquitie was of S. Ioseph in Episcopum for a Bishop Here is Christs warrant to consecrate him and the three greatest Bishops and Apostles to performe it and the words are plaine that in that manner they effected it quem cum benedictione consecrassent Yet it was adiudged both by heauen and earth God and man that this was no Consecration nor S. Sampson yet to be accompted a Bishop but to expect the ordinary Consecration by Bishops for it followeth in the same History nec multo post Angelus Domini beato Dubritio apparens Sampsonem ordinari Episcopum praecepit not long after an Angel of God appearing to S. Dubritius then Archbishop heare commaunded that Sampson should be consecrated a Bishop which he performed by the externall Rites of consecrating Bishops and this his externall Consecration by that holy Archbishop then the Popes Legate heare was so miraculously confirmed that as it followeth in the same Antiquitie They which were present at his Consecration did see a Doue sent from heauen immouably to stand ouer him In cuius consecratione qui aderant columbam caelitÃ¹s emissam immobiliter super eam stare videbant 11. And we haue heard from these Protestants others before that S. Peter Godwin Catal. Wâ—nchester 31. in Brithâ—ald Capgr in S. Edward Conf. M. S. Antiq. in eod Alred Rieuall in Vit. S. Edwardi Stowe histor in Edward Confesan 1043. Holins hist of Engl. l. 8. cap. 1. did crowne King Edward the Confessour being an Exile in Normandy Yet he was not King or so accepted vntill many yeares after and then ordinarily crowned by the common Order of Coronation belonging to our Kings at Winchester as our Protestant historians thus assuer vs Edward was crowned at winchester by Edsinus then Archbishop of Canterbury on Easter day in the yeare of our Lord 1043. When the Propheticall Coronation of him by S. Peter was many yeares before To these I may add the Dedication of the Church of our blessed Lady at Glastenbury builded by S. Ioseph of Aramathia and his holy company which Christ himselfe is written to haue dedicated And that of Westminster by an apparition of S. Peter the Apostle onely with this difference that the figuratiue Dedication of this last by S. Peter did declare what he had there done before as I haue partly shewed allready and more hereafter the other foresignified what should by some Bishop be effected after no Bishop being of that company then to performe it which I make an other Argument to shew that S. Ioseph was no Bishop at that time but if at all consecrated by S. Peter or his Disciples And if we may giue so much credit to a late writer that S. Aristobulus our first Archbishop suffered Martyrdome at Glastenbury the place of S. Ioseph and his sonne their onely or cheifest aboade in this Nation It will make it more vndoubted that if S. Ioseph was Martyr Angl. die 15. Martij in S. Aristobulo a Bishop he was consecrated eyther immediately by S. Peter or by this his renowned Disciple our Archbishop then S. Aristobulus whose daughter S. Peter had marryed Cepit vxorem Petrus filiam Aristobuli fratris beati Barnaâ—ae Apostoli ex qua suscepit filium filiam and sent him hyther as he sent S. Sophronius Hierosolym Episc Libell de labor S. Petri Pauli Simon Metaphrast die 29. Iun. HartmaÌ„ Schedel in Chronic Chron. f. 205 his Brother S. Barnabas to Millan in Italy as Hartmanus Schedel with diuers other Authours witnesseth THE XIX CHAPTER OF DIVERS CHRISTIAN CHVRCHES OR Oratories such as the state of things then allowed erected and founded in Britaine in the time of S. Peters preaching heare 1. WE haue heard before how among other holy labours of S. Peter in this kingdome Ecclesias constituit be constituted some Churches how many in number or which they or any of them in particular were it is not so easy to set downe from Antiquities all being in a manner silent of those proceedings and we may not expect to finde any such Churches in that time to carry that glory and honour

Antiq. Brit. p. 3. God wyn conu of Brit. c. 2. p. 10. S. Aug. in quad Ep. apud Auth. supr Henry of Huntington for his opinion as is allready declared The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury and an other also named such a Bishop will help vs to finde an other in the I le of Glastenburye more auncient then that which was builded there by S. Ioseph of Aramathia and his companions in the yeare of Christ 63. this being then fully and perfectly framed and finished before their coming thither and so found by them absolutely perfected And they cite for their Authour S. Augustine the Apostle of England in a certaine Epistle written by him wherein he saith these holy men A Church at Glastenbury before that builded by S. Ioseph of Aramaâ—hia found at their coming thither a Church builded by no art of man but prepared by God for mans saluation Ecclesiam nulla hominum arte instructam immo humanae saluti adeo paratam repererunt Which is also recorded in the old Antiquities of Glastenbury written vpon parchiment fixed vpon broade bords which cite for the same historiam apud S. Edmundum Augustinum the history at S. Antiq. Gaston M. S. â—abulis fixae ex â—ist apud S. Edmundum S. Augustinum Edmunds and S. Augustines Which we must needes referre to the time of S. Peters preaching heare among other miracles to proue his doctrine by God so miraculously prouided a Church to preach the ghospell and Minister Sacraments in and perhaps a motiue to the Pagan King to graunt licence to S. Ioseph to builde their poore Chappell at Glastenbury and to endowe it with possessions Neither can we thinke this Church so priuiledged by that King to haue bene finished without allowance of S. Peter then present in this kingdome no Bishop being then heare but by his Authoritie or Consecration to dedicate and hallow it And when our Protestant Theater writers with others haue told vs that in diuers places of this kingdome euen in the Court of the Roman Lieurenant and among them his Lady and wife Pomponia Graecia there were many Christians before S. Iosephs coming hither which must needes be the spirituall children of S. Peter we may not make him so carelesse a Father that staÌ„ding in no worse terms with the then king of Britaine and Roman Lieutenant then by circunstances before it appeared he did but he prouided some Oratories or poore Churches either by those Princes permission or not contradiction for them to exercise their sacred Christian Religion in though the iniurie of so manie changes and alterations of gouernements in this kingdome with persecutions and Innouations in Religion haue buried their memories in obliuion and left the certaine knowledge and remembrance of so few vnto vs. And both Catholike Tâ—â—e Christian old Churches in the Ilâ— of â—â—wyâ— and Protestant Historians tell vs of two Miraculous auncient Chappels in the Isle of Iewis Boethius calleth it Leuisa the one dedicated to S. Peter the Apostle the other to his Disciple and Successor S. Clement where if the fire or Holinsh. hist of Scotland l. 4. c. 15 â—ector Boetius descript Scot. f. 14. light by mischance goth forth it is or was wont to be in Catholike times miraculously restored at the Altare No man to my reading writeth of their first founding but their names and dedication together with the Miracle giue no small argument they had some originall in or neare those times when S. Peter and S. Clement preached in this kingdome THE XX. CHAPTER WHEREIN FOR THE BETTER DECERNING of truely consecrated Bishops so many Ecclesiasticall matters depending therevpon is shewed by the Antiquities how these Bishops were heare consecrated in the Apostles time and succeeding Ages 1. HAVING thus set downe some holy Bishops consecrated by S. Peter with Preists and others subordinate vnto them and places wherein they preached practised and professed the first Apostolike Christian doctrine and Religion in this kingdome Order and Methode in Historie call vpon mee next to deliuer in particular so fare as our penury of Antiquities will giue mee leaue what Religion it was especially in points now controuersed which that glorious Apostle by himselfe and those his worthie Disciples taught the Christians of this our Britaine and professed in those and other Churches and places of Christian Assemblies But intending to reserue that labour to the end of euery hundred of yeares or to some other booke a parte to shewe the ReligioÌ„ of our Christian BritaÌ„s in that age in such I will heare onely speake of the Order maÌ„ner of coÌ„secrating Bishops heare in that happy time both because I haue made so late lardge mention of such holy Rulers and our Protestants of England still without exaÌ„ple of any others of these new Religions retayne their names and offices as they suppose as euer to haue bene from the Apostles time most necessary to rule direct and gouerne in the Church of Christ 2. It is the common opinioÌ„ of their Antiquaries that the Britans heare from their first receauing of the faith of Christ in the time of the Apostles neuer altered or chaunged it in any one essentiall thing at the least vntill the coming of S. Augustine hither in the later end of the sixt hundred yeare of Christ Then much more must we affirme by these men that the essentiall things in the consecration of true and lawfull Bishops vpon which all other depended were neuer chaunged otherwise the chaunge and alteration in these vnchangeable and vnalterable affaires had bene contrary to these mens assertions too greate and intollerable Then we reade in a very old Manuscript Capgraue to follow two Protestant Bishops with many others that Io. Bal. l. de Scrip. Cent. 1. in Asaph Godwin Catal. of Bishops in cod Asaph Pits l. de vir Illustr in eod S. Asaph in vit S. Kenteg M. S. Antiq. in eodem Io. Capgrau in S. Kentegerno Episcop Confess S. Asaph did write the life of S. Kentegern and dyed aboue a thowsand yeares since that when S. Kentegern vas consecrated Bishop allmost by these Authours 1200. yeares agoe Mos in Britannia inoluerat in consecratione Pontificum tantummodo capita eorum Sacri Chrismatis infusione perungere cum inuocatione Sancti Spiritus benedictione manus impositione Insulani enim quasi extra orbem positi emergentibus Paganorum infestationibus Canonum erant ignari Ecclesiastica ideo censura ipsis condescendens excusationem illorum admittit in hac parte A custome was growne of long time in Britaine in the consecration of Bishops to annoint their heads with infusion of holy Chrisme with inuocation of the holy ghost and benediction and imposition of hands For the Ilanders being as it were placed out of the world by often Infestations of Pagans were ignorant of the Canons And therefore the Ecclesiasticall Censure condesceÌ„ding vnto them admitteth their excuse in this point And immediately before this maÌ„ner

giuing grace and internall grace performed in this holy vnction And all the auncient Christans of this kingdome Britans and Saxons before they were vnited in other things in the time of S. Theodor Archbishop of Canterbury euer agreed in this as before is manifest in the Britans their old custome and Saxons receauing the faith from S. Gregory who held this holy vnction to be a Sacrament And we reade in the life of S. Cedda our holy Bishop who coming Io. Capgrau in S. Cedda to Canterbury to be consecrated S. Deusdediâ— being dead before his coming thither and Wina being then the onelie Bishop a liue among the Saxons Bishop of the west Saxons Canonically ordered he ioyned with two Brittish Bishops which differed from the Church of Rome in the obseruation of Easter and they three consecrated S. Cedda Bishop assumptis in soâ—ietatem ordinationis duobus de Britonum gente Episcopis qui Dominicum Paschae diâ—m secÃ¹s morem Canonicum Ã quartadecima vsque ad vigesimam lunam celebrabant Where we see agreed by all parties though at difference in some other things that this sacred Rite of holy vnction was the cheife essentiall and materiall ceremony in consecrating Bishops and they which obtayned it in their consecration though wanting other ceremonies of that holy Sacrament were euer esteemed and honoured for true and lawfull Bishops and otherwise of such as want it the case of all Protestants at this time which haue by this meanes depriued themselues of all true Bishops Preists and other Cleargie men depending vpon true Bishops and so haue none but meere laye men in their profession and consequently no Church of Christ by their owne confessions But I shall more fully entreate these things hereafter when I shall both demonstrate that S. Peter and all the Apostles where Massing sacrificing Preists and neyther did nor could consecrate any others then such THE XXI CHAPTER OF THE COMING OF S. IOSEPH OF ARAmathia who buryed Christ into this our Britaine And how it is made doubtfull or denyed by many writers but without either reason or Authoritie 1. ABOVT this time when S. Peter and his holy Disciples were thus happily planting the faith of Christ and founding his Church in Britaine it is the common opinion which I will follow hereafter that S. Ioseph of Aramathia who as the Ghospell testifieth buryed our blessed Sauiour came hither in or about the 63. yeare of his Incarnation and for the greate Honor of this kingdome was with his Religious company the first Founder of Monasticall life in this Nation But before we Diuers make the coming of S. Ioseph into Britaine doubtfull others wholy deny it can giue him quiet possession heare by his presence life death and buriall to be made partakers of so greate happines as they brought vnto vs we finde as in S. Peter before many impediments and hinderances of such benefite to this kingdome for some make his coming hither doubtfull others affirme he was not heare at all The writer of the auntient Roman Martyrologe seemeth to thinke he died at Hierusalem for in his Festiuitie which he maketh the 17 day of March so he affirmeth Mart. 17. Hierosolymis S. Ioseph ab Aramathia Martyrol Rom. 17. Martij nobilis decurionis Discipuli Domini qui eius corpus de cruce depositum in monumento nouo sepeliuit Philippus Bergomensis followeth the same opinion that he liued and dyed in Iury. And Cardinal Baronius though in his Annals Philipp Berg. hist l. 8. f. 104. in an D. 34. Baron Annal. tom 1. an 35. Baron in annot in Martyrolog Rom. 17. Maâ—t Authour of the Booke 3. Conu part 1. c. 1. p. 24. n. 25. he citeth a Manuscript History in the Vaticane for his coming into and dying in Britaine yet in his Annotations vpon the Roman Martyrolog he inclineth to that which I haue cited from thence that he died in Hierusalem The Authour of the Three ConuersioÌ„s of EnglaÌ„d speaking of S. Iosephs coming hither saith albeit I finde no verie certaine â—r auntient writer to affirme it yet because our later Historiographers for two hundred yeares or more doe hold it to haue come downe by Tradition I doe not meane to dispute the matter heare 2. Others there be who allthough they agree with the common opinion and consent to the receaued truth that S. Ioseph came hither liued and died heare together with diuers of his religeous companions yet they assigne such a time for this his coming into this land that it cannot be reconciled to the true reasons of Antiquities in this point and so they weaken thereby the credit of the true Historye Ihon Funccius a Protestant writer seemeth vtterly to deny his coming hither at all soâ—â—â—â—â—gly sayâ—â—g thâ—se thingâ— Io. Funct lib. 6. Comm. in suam chronolog ad an 178. which the writers of Britaine deliuer of Ioseph of Aramâ—hia who ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ the â—â—lp of Nicodemâ—s buried the body of Christ how with many others be caâ—â— to that ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ and there first sowed the Ghospell of Christ and the rest I leaue them to the ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ to be beleeued Quae de Iosepho de Aramathia qui Christi ã€ˆâ€¦ã€‰ Nicodemo sepalchro mandauerit tradunt Britanniae Scriptores quomodo ad ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ cum multis alijs venerit ac Euangelion Christi primus ibidem seminauerit ac reliqâ—â— Britonibus credenda relinquo By which words if he meaneth that S. Ioseph was neuer heare at all I shall plainely confute him with the rest hereafter but if he intendeth onely that S. Ioseph was not the first as his words be Euangelion Christi primus ibidem seminauerit that preached heare it hindereth nothing at all for I haue proued S. Peter and his Disciples to haue well deserued that Preeminencie which perhaps this Protestant was willing virtually to graunt naming no others when in the immediate next words he addeth Quamuis non dubito quin multis annis ante Christi fides in Britannia fuerit culta Funct supr quam Lucius Rex ad eam peruenerit allthough I doe not doubt but the faith of Christ was reuerencedin Britaine many yeares before King Lucius receaued it But allthough these Exceptions against S. Ioseph doe carry a greater countenance of authoritie and credit then any were made against S. Peter as I haue inuincibly freed this holy Apostle from the least suspition therein so I will now This error confuted with the occasion thereof deliuer S. Ioseph and set him and his holy companions in the same state of libertie 3. And concerning the strongest obiections from the Roman Martyrologe and Bergomensis they onely take notice of his first Conuersation in Christianitie as they found it in the Ghospell and so they goe no further then it doth onely speaking of him in Iury and Hierusalem Besides if we should expownd them as Keepers of S. Ioseph out of Britaine they are at variance with themselues for the Roman Martirologe keepeth his festiuitie vpon the 17. day of

there being dispersed in so many Nations also of the west of which this Nation was so greate a portion that where omnes gentes all the gentils were to heare S. Pauls preaching in this part of the world Britaine was not nor to make good S. Pauls words could be exempted especially seeing S. Hierome saith plainely and S. Paule confirmeth it that he was deliuered from his Prison to preach the Ghospell to all gentils of the West And S. Isidor beareth the same witnes for shewing how S. Paule preached in the Easte and then after in Italy and Spaine he addeth of the other western Nations ac nomen Christi multarum Isid Hisp l. de vita morte Sanctorum c. 71. manifestauit gentium populis quibus ante non fuerat declaratum and he made the name of Christ manifest to people of many Nations to which it was not before declared And saith he was chosen a Maister and preacher in all places and his Apostleship was giuen for the vncircumcised gentils Paulus in omnibus Magister Cap. 83. supr Praedicator eligitur Paulo Apostolatus praeputij in gentibus datus est S. Epiphanius seemeth to be of the same opinion And our renowned Countriman Epiph. haeres 52. Bed in Martyr prid cal Iul. to 3. S. Bede speaking of S. Paule saith that besides his greate labours in the Easte he also preached in the parts of the west Euangelium christi in Occidentis quoque partibus praedicauit Where the words the parts of the west spoken without restriction or limitation to any particular place parte Prouince or kingdome will not suffer so greate a part as greate Britaine to be excluded from his preaching 2. For which opinion we may also cite the auncient Roman Martyrologe Martyrol Rom. Ado Vsuardâ— in Martyrol die 29. Iunij Petr. Cluniacen l. 2. ep 1. Trithem in S. Maximo Cat. Episc Mogune Ant. Demochar cont Calu. Gul. Eisengr cent 1. Philip. Bergom histor l. 8. an 90. Genebrard in Chron. an 63. Franc. Burgoing hist l. 3. c. 2. Magdeb cent 1. l. 2. c. 10. col 595. Theater of great Brit. l. 6. Godw. Conu Ado Viensis Vsuardus Petrus Cluniacensis Trithemius the Cathalogue of the Bishops of Ments Philippus Bergomensis Antonius Democharez Gulielmus Eisengrenius Genebrard and others testifying S. Paules preaching in the west Countries neare vnto Britaine so doe diuers forrein Protestants and of this Nation also Francis Burgoing the Mageburgians with others writing plainely that in Italia Gallia Hispania alijs occidentis partibus docuit Euangelium he preached the Ghospell in Italy Gaule and Spayne and other west parts which he had concluded with himselfe citing for this proofe Philip. 1. v. 25. 26. Epist ad Phillem v. 22. and Rom. 15. By which relation we cannot without iniury both to S. Paul and this kingdome depriue Britaine of his preaching And therefore diuers both auncient and late writers doe expressely and particularly affirme that Sainct Paule preached in this Nation Among which for auncients I may alledge Venantius Fortunatus before for allthough as I haue proued his narration of S. Pauls preaching cannot without some Poeticall strain or fiction be verified yet being a Christian a Preist of Italy and Bishop of Poicters in France where he was most likely to be truely informed of S. Pauls labours he might not without too much liberty and amplification in his kinde extend them as he doth vnto Thule and the vttermost parts of the knowne world except he had found good warrant to write as he did that he preached in all the Dominions of the Britans the way and passadge thither Quasque Britannus habet terras quasque vltima Thule And Arnoldus Mirmannius plainely writeth of him Ad Occidentis Arnold Mirm. in Theatro coÌ„u gent. Europae Climata importare Euangelium studens Hispaniam primum hinc Galliam inde Britanniam pridem a Claudio triumphatam Orchades caeterasque Oceani Regiones seu Insulas extremas quasque petens per Germaniam in Italiam contendit Desiring to carry the Ghospell vnto the Climats of the west and Europe going first into Spaine then to France from thence to Britaine where Claudius had triumphed a while before the Orchads and other Regions or Iles of the Ocean by Germany went into Italy Where we see a constant affirmation of his preaching heare with such circumstances and particulars that without greate Authoritie for so constant a Relation it had bene greate rashnes to haue made it To these we may adde Bellarmine who speaking of Christs sending his Apostles to preach saith he sent some into the furthest part of Britaine to destroy by them the Idols of the world and erect the Standard of the Crosse to chaunge lawes and customes and Bellarm. l. meditat Anglice translat pag. 207. to ouerthrowe the Tyranny of the Deuill Where speaking in the plurall number of Apostles sent hither he must needs by one of them vnderstand S. Paul For it is euident before euen by Protestants allowance that excepting him none of them but S. Peter preached in this kingdome of greate Britaine And in this opinion are diuers Catholike writers of this Nation expressely writing that S. Paule parsonally preached heare 3. M. Harris in his Manuscript History thus testifieth of him he came into Harris Theat l. 1 c. 15. Engl. Martyrol die 29. Iunij this laÌ„d of Britany and heare preached the Ghospell The Publisher of the English Martyrologe saith of him It is recorded by diuers auncient writers that he came parsonally into our Iland of greate Britaine and there preached the Christian faith And againe in another place according to diuers auncient writers S. Paul parsonally came into Britany and there preached the faith of Christ. The author of the Ianuarij 25. The Author of the 3. Conu of Brit. p. 22. Gulielm Camd. in Britannia in Sommersetshire Matth. Parker Antiquit. Brit. p. 2. booke intituled The 3. Conuersions is of the same iudgment So be many others and some Protestants as their cheife Antiquarie Camden who affirmeth that both S. Peter and S. Paul preached heare Petrus ipse huc penetrauit diuini verbi lumen diffudit vti etiam Paulus Therefore it is a farre fetched fiction of the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury to say that those which be of the Popes Religion doe make it a thing incredible and vnpossible that S. Paul either parsonally by himselfe or by any his Disciples preached heare pontificij incredibile atque adeo impossibile statuunt For Catholiks are so farre from making either of these either incredible or vnpossible that we willingly allowe them both for probable Onely I haue proued and by Protestants warrant that it is a thing both incredible and vnpossible that either S. Paul or any other of the Apostles but S. Peter and his Disciples should be the first and principall Founders of the Church of Christ in this Kingdome But they be Protestant and not Catholike writers

writeth not so clearely of that matter as he might haue done leauing it almost doubtfull to his Readers by saying he will Godwin Conu of Britaine p. 16. c. 2. not stand to dispute it whether that Brittish Lady Claudia so honorably remembred by Martial the Poet lyuing in that time was the same Claudia which S. All obiections to disproue Claudia honored by S. Paul for a renowned Christian not to be our Brittish Lady Claudia are disproued Paul hath so renowned which words take away some credit from the true opinion making her a Christian and to be one and the same woman For our Protestants themselues which receaue her into the number of holy Christians deriue their greatest Authoritie for their affirming thereof from S. Pauls words recounting S. Claudia among the holy Christians at Rome 2. Allthough I haue sofficiently cleared the truth in this matter before to the eternall honor of that most noble Ladye and this her Country of Britaine yet for satisfaction of all I will now fully answeare all obiections It Martial Epigr. de morte PudeÌ„tis Bal. l. de Scrip. Brit. cent 1. in Claudia Rufina Doroth. in Synop in Pudens Martyr Rom. die 19. Maij. Vsvard eod die Bed Martyrol in S. Praxede â— Conu part 1. p. 17. 2. Timoth. 4. may be obiected by these men that Pudens spoaken of by Martiall the Poet husband to our brittish Claudia died in Cappadocia diuers hundreds of miles from Rome When the Ecclesiasticall monuments which speake of S. Pudens the Christian spoaken of by S. Paul say he died at Rome And S. Bede with others saith S. Praxedes his daughter was buryed at Rome by her Father Pudens as likewise her Sister S. Pudentiana was Other obiections there be of the difference of the supposed time and age hindeâ—ing the Christian Claudia to be so be wtifull in the dayes of Martial as he commendeth our brittish Claudia This Poet writing in the time of Vespasian and Titus and dying in the dayes of Traian whereas S. Pauls Christian Claudia was a woman and of note in Rome in the last yeare of Nero. Besides our Brittish Lady Claudia both as Martiall and our English Protestants are witnesses had onely three children or at the leaste they name but three S. Nouatus S. Praxedes and S. Pudentiana Whereas the old Roman Martyrologe proposeth vnto vs 4. Christian children of the Christian Parents S. Pudens and S. Claudia name those three remembred Nouatus Praxedes Pudentiana and S. Timotheus a Preist Romae depositio S. Nouati filij S. Pudentis Senatoris fratris S. Tymothei Martyrol Rom. die 20. Iunij in S. Nouato presbyteri sanctarum Christi virginum Pudentianae Praxedis qui ab Apostostolis eruditi sunt in fide Againe S. Bede and others write that the wife of Pudens the Christian mother to S. Pudentiana was called Sabinella Cuius mater erat Sabinella But these are easily answeared And first for S. Pudens finding but one of that name in this time for his dying or being rather in Cappadocia and yet buried at Rome we may either say that he returned to Rome before his death insinuated by Martial Martial l. 6. Epigram 58. Io. Pitseus lib. de Illustrib Britan. Script aetate 2. p. 72. in Claudia Rufina Martyr Bed 14. cal Iunij Rom. Martyrol die 19. Maij. Sospite me sospes Latias reueheris ad vrbes Or with other writers that his body by the Christians was brought from Cappadocia to Rome if the report of his death in Cappadocia is true Pudens in Cappadocia dicitur aâ—imam efflasse ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ â—orpus Christiani Romamtranstulerunt in caemiterio Priscillae via Salaria sepultâ—re honoratae tradiderunt vbi postea Pudentiana Praxedes sepultae fuerunt And S. Bede saith he was buried at Rome 3. The obiection of the bewtie of our Brittish Claudia so recommended by Martial was neither worthie of proposing or deseruing answeare being but a blast of a vayne moÌ„uth vented by the pen of a Poet forward enough as such men be to giue too greate a flattering florish to womens bewtyes yet as our ProtestaÌ„t Antiquaries not vnprobably calculate she could not be aboue 40. yeares of age at the most when this Poet so commended her in that respect Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 17. 18. Theater of great Brit. l. 6. c. 9. and when his Epigram thereof was published although as he well saith that Epigram happily might be written some yeares sooner when her bewtte was more fresh and againe except the said Epigram as often it falleth out in those cases was made longe before it was published or some time after their marriage Which is most probable the Poet taking notice onely of three children she then had S. Tunotie not then yet borne And it is no meruaile if S. Timothie her sonne an holy Preist liuing in obscurity in that time and much in this kindome of Britaine as hereafter I shall shew was vnknowne to a Pagan Poet especially seeing for such respects there is litle memory of him in Ecclesiasticall monuments 4. How it came to passe that S. Claudia was also called Sabinella the same Poet will sufficiently informe vs when he telleth vs expressely that her Lady Claudia of Britaine the same holy Christian Claudia whome S. Paul remembreth husband S. Pudens had an house at Sabinum in Italy where she also liued after the auncient manner had her name Sabinella from thence Which two denominations of Claudia and Sabinella onely agreeing to our Brittish Claudia and by no possibilitie to any else I conclude it for a certaintie both by reasons and Authorities that our Brittish Lady Claudia mentioned Martyrol Rom. 20. die Martij Graeci in Menol. eod die Mart. Rom. 28. Maij Menol. Graecorum eod die by Martiall was the same renowned Christian Claudia which S. Paul speaketh of with so honorable memory The name time place and all circumstances agree and pleade it is so For of that name in that time place I finde no other such in Histories nor longe time after in any other place and then of two one at Amisis in Paphligonia the other at Ancyra in Galatia a Matrone and Martyr longe after this time and farre distant from Rome Italy where our S. Claudia liued and died Againe among the Roman writers much is spoken of her husband S. Pudens and their holy children bredd vp and borne amongst them and allmost a silence of the blessed Mother S. Claudia but that Martial lib. 4. Epigram 10. Godw. Conu of Brit. p. 17. Parker Antiq. Brit. pag. 2. Camd. in Brit. Stowe hist Bal. cent 1. Pitz. aetat 2. in Claudia Rufina Harrison descri of Brit. Harris hist l. 1. Theater of great l. 6. c. 9. Andre du Chesne histoire generale d'Angleterre c. p. 152. Mart. l. 11. Epigram 30. Io. Herald epist dedicat an t hist Mariâ—ni Scoti it pleased God by S. Pauls pen to remember her which argueth she was

in the later end of the twelfth yeare of Nero as S. Simeon Metaphrastes noteth and the next yeare coming to Rome preached there some time and was Martyred in the beginning of the 14. and last yeare of Nero allthough Matthew of Westminster and some others set downe the death of S. Peter in the 13. yeare of Nero differing from those that say Nero killed S. Peter S. Paul and himselfe the 14. and last yeare of his Empire Nero Petrum se interfecit 2. By this we see the exceeding greate Pastorall and Fatherly care and S. Petâ—rs Pastorall â—are of Britaine â—â—nding Châ—ists Church in it loue of this greatest Apostle S. Peter to this kingdome that allthough he was so extraordinarily admonished by the holy Angel to returne to Rome yet he neither would nor did forsake this Nation vntill he had perfectly settled such an Hierarchicall Order and holy gouernement heare as I haue described and was needfull in the first founding of the Church of Christ among so many Countries and Prouinces of this Western world And the loue and dutie of many Britans especially such as were not so perfectly intructed in the faith cannot be thought but to haue bene reciprocall to that supreame Pastor How it is pâ—obable diuâ—rs Britans went with S. Peter from hence to Râ—me in so greate degree that it moued many of them to attend him in his returne to Rome to be better instructed in true Religion as diuers also after his departure hence did vndertake that Iorney to that end such as S. Beatus and his Associate were And S. Peter being now come to Rome immediately from this kingdome without staying in that Iorney as may be sufficiently gathered out of the words and admonition of the Angel vnto him before his going hence and both hauing in his company diuers Britans and at Rome finding yet aliue as appeareth by S. Paul writing to S. Timothie before diuers Christian Baron Tom. 2. Annal. Ann. 165. S. Iustin apud â—und supr Britans in that house which as is shewed before and Baronius from S. Iustine and others proueth was both his and other Christians common lodging patebat domus Pudentis ab initio Petri Romam aduentus hospitio Christianorum we are sufficiently allowed to be of that opinion that he was entertained now at this his coming againe to Rome froÌ„ Britaine in the same house as at S. Pâ—ter at ã€ˆâ€¦ã€‰ to Râ—mâ— ã€ˆâ€¦ã€‰ recâ—auâ—d againe in our Bâ—â—â—â—ns â—ouse with many â—â—herâ— his first coming and vsually in the time of his continuance and residence there And in this Noble Christian Britans house it seemeth S. Peter among other his Apostolicall labours and designments for the Church of God wrote his second Epistle wherein he maketh memory of some memorable things that chanced vnto him by all probable Iudgment in this Nation as of the Angells appearing vnto him the forewarning of his death at hand and that S. Peter in his 2. ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ sâ—â—meth to ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ â—f the visioÌ„ ã€ˆâ€¦ã€‰ â—râ—taâ—â—e it should be in Rome Knowing that shortly I must put off this my Tabernacle euen as our Lord Iesus Christ hath shewâ—d mee As our English Protestants translatâ— which words of the holy Apostle doe seeme to haue reference vnto that Apparition and admonition to him of his death at hand of which I haue spoken 2. ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ 1. vers 14. before For we doe not finde in Histories more then two warnings heareof giuen by Christ to S. Peter the first and most euident in Britaine and the other more obscure at Rome recorded by S. Linus Egesippus S. Bede and Linus l. de Pass Apost Egesipp de excid Hieros l. 3. c. 2. Beda Sermone de S. Petro Paulo Tom. 7. others when S. Peter a litle before his death being sought for by Nero and willed by the Christians to forsake Rome to auoide the fury of the persecuting Tyrant being come to the gate of the Citie Christ appeared vnto him and being demanded by S. Peter whether he went Domine quo vadis Christ answered Iterum veniâ— crucifigi Which S. Peter interpreted to be spoken of his Passion because Christ who suffereth in all his members was also to suffer with S. Peter Intellexit Petrus de sua dictum passione quod in ea Christus passurus videretur qui patitur in singulis non vtique corporis dolore sed quadam misericordiae compassione aut gloriae celebritate And this cannot be well construed to be that admonition of his death which S. Peter wrote off in his Epistle being both obscure and in all probable Iudgment after the writing of that his Epistle and immediatly before his apprehension and death as appeareth by those Authours affirming S. Peter was presently taken and martyred conuâ—rsus in vrbem redijt captusque Ã persecutoribus cruci adiudicatus Therefore seeing besides this so obscure admonition giuen to S. Peter by Christ of his death we finde no other but that most cleare and manifest foretelling thereof to S. Peter by an holy Angel in Britaine we must needs conclude that the holy Apostle in that passadge of his Epistle how he should shortly leaue the Tabernacle and dwelling place of his soule his mortall body as our Lord Iesus Christ had shewed vnto him did this Nation that honour to remember in his holy writings that foresight and admonition of his end approaching made vnto him by the heauenly vision and Instruction thereof which he had in Britaine And signifiing in the first words of this his laste Epistle that he wrote it to all beleeuing Christians at that time saying Simon Peter a Seruant and an Apostle 2. Petr. 1. v. 1. 2. of Iesus Christ to them that haue obtayned like pretious faith with vs grace and peace S. Peters care and loue to Britaine to his death and after in heauen by his owne promise be multiplied We must needs acknowledge that coming then immediately from the Christians in this Nation whome he had so lately conuerted he most fatherly remembred them with others in those words and the whole Epistle following especially where he writeth I thinke it meete as long as I am in this Tabernacle to stirre you vp by putting you in remembrance Knowing that Vers 13. 14. 15. shortly I must pute of this my Tabernacle euen as our Lord Iesus Christ hath shewed mee Moreouer I will endeuour that you may be able after my decease to haue these things allwayes in remembrance In which wordes this our kingdome of Britaine doth most iustly claime that S. Peter remembred it and rather then any other citing there the admonition which he receaued by the holy Angell heare and there protesteth his greate care he had of this CouÌ„try that it might not onely during his life but after his death remaine constant in the profession of Christian Religion And by Oecumenius and diuers others both the Greeke and Latine Text giuing way to that exposition S. Peter did there promise

world but by that office and priuiledge gaue chardge to those that were in the Easte to doe the same And there setteth downe what Order S. Peter Epist r. supra and the other Apostles tooke for setting of Patriarks or Primats in the cheife Cities where in the Pagans time their Archflamens were and cheifest Doctours Archbishops for their lesse cheife Flamens and Bishops in the other ordinary Cities And what was appointed him by S. Peter and he promised Matt. Westm an 94. Protest not ib. Francisc Belleforest hist Gall. Francisc Feuâ—ardentius in lib. 1. Iren. cap. 3. Anton. Democh. cont Calum Guliel Eisengr ceÌ„t in his behalfe that he effectually performed as into France which he named with other kingdomes of his chardge before he sent S. Denys Nicasius Taurinus Trophimus Regulus Paulus Saturninus Astroniomus Martialis Gratianus Iulianus Lucianus Firmius Photinus with others and the places whether he directed them are for the most part Archbishop Sees to this day Therefore we cannot doubt but eytheâ— S. Clement did well knowe that this kingdome of Britaine was yet prouided of such Apostolike men still liuing from S. Peters establishing them heare or els sending so many into our next neighboring Countrie he remembred Britaine in the same or like measure especially seeing it is euidently his owne words that he had a greater care of Britaine accompted a rude and barbarous Countrie at that time and among such reputed by S. Clement and so distinguished by that note from Italy Spaine France and Germany by him where recompting them he addeth that into those Nations that be more rude or barbarous he must send more wise and Clem. supr Ep. 1. austiere Bishops or preachers then into the other Ciuill Nations Vbi autem ferociores rebelliores gentes esse cognouerimus illuc dirigere sapientiores austeriores necessÃ¨ habemus qui quotidie non cessent diuina seminare semina multos Christo lucrari ad rectam fidem viam veritatis perducere And this the rather Anaclet Epist 3. because he setteth downe the Apostles Order which he was to followe to Primats and Archbishops by S. Peter and S. Clement their order heare in Britaine besides other Biâ—hops constitute Primats where the Pagans had their cheife Archflamens as he did in France and his immediate Successour S. Anacletus as he himselfe and diuers others testifie did write a booke or Cataloge he calleth it a Tome of the names of the Cities both in Britaine and other places where such were to be resident and this according to the prescript and practise of S. Peter and S. Clement Episcoporum ordo vnus est licet sint Primates illi qui primas Ciuitates tenent Illi autem qui in Metropoli Ã beato Petro Apostolo ordinante Domino Girald Cambr. l. 2. de Iure Metrop Eccl. Meneuen ad Innoc. 3. Ioa. Pris defeÌ„s hist Britan. p. 73. 74. Matt. Park antiq Brit. p. 24. Werner Rolwinck in Fascic an Dom. 94. Harris descript of Brit. Harris Hist Manus l. 1. Godwin Catal. Yorke Parlm 1. Marian. Scot. l. 2 aetat 6. Method apud eund ib. Martyr Rom. die 11. Aug. Vsuard eod die Petr. de Natal l. 4. Vincent l. 11. Ã praedecessore nostro praedicto sancto Clemente seu a nobis constituti sunt non omnes Primates vel Patriarchae esse possunt sed illae vrbes quae praefatis priscis temporibus Primatum tenuere Patriarcharum aut Primatum vtantur nominibus quiahaec eadeÌ„ leges saeculi in suis contineÌ„t Principibus aliae auteÌ„ primae Ciuitates quas vobis conscriptas in quodam Tomo mittimus Ã sanctis Apostolis Ã beato Clemente siue Ã nobis Primates praedicatores acceperunt And according to this Cataloge or Tome of S. Peter S. Clement and S. Anacletus iuxta Tomum Anacleti ex Anacleto huius Insulae diuisionem Canterbury London Caerlegion Yorke and Alba in Scotland by some taken to be the Citie now called S. Andrewes vrbs Legionum Cantuaria Londonia Eboraca Alba vnde Albania prouincia were designed Sees of such Primats as Giraldus Cambrensis in his second booke to Pope Innocentius the third Sir Ihon Prise Matthew Parker the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury with others testifie 7. Therefore seeing he plainely writeth that some of these Cities euen in Britaine had receaued such Primats from S. Peter or himselfe and we finde it witnessed by many that one S. Taurinus sent by S. Clement was Archbishop or Primate of Yorke which is one of the Sees remembred for such both by S. Peter S. Clement and S. Anacletus we may not vtterly deny that he was our first Primate in that Citie And if he was the same which was Bishop of Eureux in France sent by S. Clement as diuers hold being vsuall in that time as Methodius Marianus and others teach for one Bishop S. Taurinê° thought by some the first Archbishop of yorke and sente by S. Clement to preach in diuers places and Countryes he liued long much propagated the faith of Christ was renowned for Miracles he wrought as the auncient Roman Martirologe with others giue euidence Euangelij praedicatione Christianam fidem propagauit ac multis pro ea susceptis laboribus miraculorum gloria conspicuus obdormiuit in Domino But whereas some say and Harris supr l. 1. Matth. Westm an gratiae 115. Hector Boeth Scotor hist l. 5. for 76. 77. 78. alledge S. Antoninus for Authour that this S. Taurinus did raise from death a daughter of Lucius King of Britaine filiam Lucij Legis Britanniae a morte suscitauit I cannot be of that opinion for first Lucius our Christian King was not borne vntill the yeare of Christ 115. and we doe not reade of any daughter or child he had And though Lucius Antenous the Roman Prefect did as some write prescribe lawes heare and in that respect might S. Antoninus mistaken by some for writing S. Tauriâ—â—â— raised from ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ a daughter ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ â—ius King in ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ be called King and liued in Yorke in the time of Adrian the Emperour and so both his name Title the place and time might well agree that S. Taurinus might there raise his daughter to life if he had any which died there being so Miraculous a man miraculorum gloria conspicuus Yet this could not be that Miracle which S. Antoninus speaketh of for in that very place which is cited for the raising of the daughter of King Lucius of Britaine he hath no such thing not once naming any Britaine much lesse any King of Britaine but plainely saith that the Father of that daughter which S. Taurinus raised from death to life was Lucius ciuis Ebroicensis Lucius a Citizen Francis Godwin Cat. of Bishops Yorke 1. of Eureux which is in France and farre from our Eboracum Yorke in Britaine Where as a Protestant Bishop writeth It is reported that Constantius Chlorus the Emperour appointed Taurinus Bishop

allmost all the same reasons and Bed Martyrol 15. Cal. Octobr. Mart. Rom. die 17. Septemb. Vsuatd Ado Mart. Anglic. Secundum vsum Sarum cod die Engl. Marty 17. Sept. authorities to assist mee which I vsed for S. Augulus and therefore need not repcate them againe and no argument or Authour but that late writer without all warrant for these as for S. Augulus to impugne mee and him I haue fully answeared Onely one thing he writeth to their honour which I willingly allowe There are diuers Churches yet remayning in Wales that in auncient times haue bene dedicated in their honour among whom also their memory is yet famous vntill this day especially in Monmouthshire and the Southern parts adioyning But that they were martyred vnder Diocletian he bringeth no Authoritie The Authours which he citeth for them being those I alledged before are silent S. Soâ—ates and S. Stephen probably maâ—tyred in Britaine about this time of any such thing onely they say that vpon that day not speaking of any time they were martyred in Britaine Neyther can I finde any grounde with him or elswhere for that he saith of them They were conuerted to the faith of Christ in our Primatiue Church by the preaching of S. Amphiball Preist and Martyr For Britaine and the Britans were conuerted long before And though many Christians in Britaine were put to death in the time or Persecution commonly ascribed to Dioclesian as a thowsand at one place called Lichfeild which argueth the inhabitants heare then were Christians and more needed grace of perseuerance then preaching especially towards the Countryes now called Wales yet I doe not finde any particularly named in auncient Authours but S. Alban Heraclius Amphibalus Aaron and Iulius except we should allow of that which Regino writeth of S. Lucia Virgin and Martyr in Britaine Lucia Virgo in Britannia Which is discredited by himselfe for he saith she Regino in Chronic an D. 242. was putt to death in Britaine in the yeare of Christ 242. Which probably was before Dioclesian was borne Yet will I not denie but Regino PrunieÌ„sis mistaking the time for the number of yeares may otherwise write a truth that S. Lucia Virgin Martyr in Britaine by Regino Pruniensis Lucia a Virgin was martyred in Britaine and in the dayes of Dioclesian and if halfe so much Authoritie had or could be brought for S. Augulus Socrates or Stephen I should not so easilie haue disabled it Onely one thing I will adde concerning the place of S. Augulus Martyrdome 10. That a late French writer in his Historie of this our Britaine seemeth to Andre du Chesne Taurauge en l'Historie general d'Angleterre Escosse d'Irland thinke that Caerlegion was in the time of Iulius Agricola and by him named Augusta which if it were so it onely varieth the particular place of his Martyrdome nothing detracting from the glorie of him or this Nation or contradicting that I haue said of the time of his death for no memory is in Histories of any such there in the time of Dioclesian nor any Archbishops name of that place preserued long after Dioclesian his death Tremonius S. Dubritius the first that be named in Histories which rather confirmeth the honor of the place of his Martyrdome to LondoÌ„ especially seeing this Authour bringeth neither reason nor Authoritie to infring it if we take the denominatioÌ„ Augusta to haue bene giuen heare in respect of the Nobility of the place it must needs best agree to our most auncient and noble Citie as Camden and others yeeld that reason ea dignitate floruit Londinum vt Augusta dici caeperit many forreine Cities very famous were called Augusta in that respect as Vacienorum Augusta praetoria Camden in middle sex pag. 217. Monster in Cosmogra Cooper in Augusta Abraham Ortelius in Indice Antiq. Region Insul Vrb. Oppid c. Augusta Taurinorum Augusta Tricastinorum Augusta Veromanduorum Augusta Valeria Augusta Emerita Augusta Bracchara Augusta Acilia Augusta Tiberij Augusta Vindeliciorum Augusta Caesarea Augusta Vestonum Augusta Treuirorum and other famous Cities among Cosmographers which haue taken that name for their Noblenes and not from the Roman Legion called Augusta lying in so many places And of all places Caer-legion could not be so named from that relation no euidence giuen that any so named Legion continued there And the generll name Caer-legion the Citie of the Legion conuinceth it had not the name from any Legion in particular much lesse Augusta for then it should haue bene named Caer-augusta and not Caer-legion as we see all the others are before named Augusta absolutely without reference to any Legion either in generall or particular And the Cities before named Augusta are called as we see of the Countryes where they be or were and not from any Roman Legion 11. I haue mentioned before that the Emperour Traian was a Persecutor of Christians and among many others the renowned Pope S. Clement was barbarously first exiled and after cruelly put to death But this Persecution as it much aduanced the honor of our Brittish Christians so it gaue occasion to encrease their number Our noble Christian Brittish house at Rome as in this time and before it was the most frequented receptacle of Christians releeuing them in all their wants while they liued so now in this storme of Persecution besides the famous Sepulchrary and burying place which it had most charitably before prouided in via Salaria bearing the name of S. Priscilla our Brittish Foundresse thereof there was an other very costely burying place Loco caemiterij at their owne dwelling house as the Baron Annot. in Martyrol Rom. die 16. Ianuarij Romans haue before confessed where they secretly buryed the bodyes of the holy Martyrs suffering in these Persecutions ad sepeliendos sublatos occultÃ¨ Martyres And as I haue shewed before this Christian Brittish house hauing so greate resorte of Christians vnto it that at one time there were in it baptized nonaginta sex homines 96. men besides women and children as that phrase is vsually taken in Histories and was as the coÌ„mon schoole Seminary cheife Church and place to minister Sacraments and consecrate holy parsons we must needs conclude from hence that this kingdome of Britaine was before all other Nations to take especiall fruite and benefite thereby to haue diuers of those holy Preists there consecrated to be sent hither vnto it This the lawe of the Ghospell allowed the chardge of S. Peter exacted and S. Clement as duely performed the lawe of nature pleading for Britaine to our Christian Brittish house and schoole in Rome that so it ought to be And yet an other lawe and of no small power with those that desired to serue Christ with quiet and securitie the lawe of necessitie drewe many Christians from Rome and those parts of the Empire where the Persecution then raiged as diuers both Catholike and Protestant Authours haue before proued to come vnto and liue

preached heare in Britaine by such as he should thinke The King of Britaine Sedeth to Pope Alexander to haue Christian Preachers sent hither fittest for that designement Albertus Krantzius a worthie Historian and one which hath giuen light to diuers of our Antiquities relateth this matter thinking it was King Lucius which now began so timely to shew his loue and liking of Christian Religion Religionem Christi Lucius quondam Britanniae Rex ab Alexandro primo eius nominis summo Pontifice impetrauit in Insula praedicari Albert. KraÌ„tzius Metropol l. 1. c. 6. Matth. Westm an 115. Baron Annal. to 2. an D. 132. Zepherin Binnius in Vit. Alexandr to 1. Concil Matth. Westm an 124. 132. Io. Bal. l. de Scri. Brit. Cent. 3. pag. 143. in Matth. Florigero Prot. Publ. of Matth. West in Praefat. Which may well stand with the common opinion of King Lucius his owne conuersion in the time of Pope Eleutherius especially if we will folow Matthew of Westminster and his followers which haue told vs before that King Lucius was borne in the 115. yeare of Christ for by that accompt he was 18. yeares of Age at the Martyrdome of S. Alexander by the common opinion in the 132. yeare of Christ and King Coillus had then bene dead 7. or 8. yeares by Matthew of Westminster whome our ProtestaÌ„t Antiquaries stile a man excellently learned in all kind of learning and in the right Supputation of yeares singular Vir suo seculo in omni genere bonarum literarum plane eruditus quantum ad Historiam in recta annorum supputatione singularis So we haue King Lucius old enough by this mans testimony so singular in Historicall Accompts to write to Pope Alexander of this matter before his death and iustifie the very words of the recited Antiquitie Or if we will followe the other opinion which I haue written to be more probable that King Coillus liued longer this hindereth nothing but either Lucius in the life of his Father might request this of Pope Alexander and King Coillus thought by diuers before to haue bene actually a Christian to haue giuen allowance vnto it or he himselfe being so persuaded in iudgment did so write to that holy Pope more moued vnto it by the example of the Emperour and so many Nobles of Rome whome he ment to followe at the least in performing that fauour to so many Britans now allready Christians and more desiring so to be which his proceedings were honorable in him though he himselfe intended not to be a Christian and offensiue to none in Authoritie whome he needed to feare And yet afterward seeing S. Alexander so cruelly King Coillus supposed by some to be a Christian put to death for that Religion did deferre to procure that happines to himselfe which he did to others But Harding supposeth him to haue bene a Christian and therevpon saith Lucius was the second Christian King of Britaine Harding Chron. 50. 51. in Coillus and Lucius And it will appeare hereafter that about this time there were diuers Christian Preachers sent into Britaine within few yeares after the death of Pope Alexander if not in his life they conuerted many heare to the faith of Christ among whome I may probably number S. Timothie Marcellus or Marcellinus and S. Saluine Of who me I shall speake more in the certaine time of S. Timothie an Apostolike Preist sonne to S. Claudia a noble Britaine probably sent into Britaine by Pope Alexander King Lucius his Reigne 4. Heare onely I say of S. Timothie a Britiane of this Nation by his holy Mother S. Claudia Sabinella who as diuers write preached in this kingdome sent hither by the Roman See Apostolike must needs be sent hither about this time For as the auncient Roman Martyrologe with others testifie he was at Rome and martyred there in the time of Antoninus Romae Sanctorum Martyrum Marci Timothei qui sub Antonino Imperatore Martyrio coronati sunt Petrus Merssaeus Catal. Archiep. Treuer in S. Marcello 20. Magdeburgen Cent. 1. l. 2. Martyrolog Rom. die 24. Martij Which Antoninus began his Empire in or about the yeare of Christ 138. within 6. yeares of the Martyrdome of S. Alexander Pope Therefore to allowe him but competent and ordinary time for his coming hither from Rome where he was borne and liued his aboade heare returne to Rome againe and being there before his Martyrdome I cannot finde any fitter time or parson when and by whom he was sent hither then Pope Alexander sollicited by our King of Britaine to send such to preach heare and no S. Marcellus a Britan and Bishop preached heare in his time man more fitt then he by his Mother a Britane and so not vnskilfull in the Britans tongue and their affaires 5. S. Marcellus also was a noble Britan of this Nation and had preached heare and among others persuaded King Lucius to embrace the faith of Christ departed so soone hence at that time that he was the third Bishop of Caspar Bruch Cat. Episc Tungren Petr. Merssaeus Catal. Archiep Treuer Anton. Democh. l. 2. contra Calu. Guliel Eisengr centen 2. Tungers the first being S. Maternus S. Peters Disciple and by him sent with others thither into those parts the second Auitus our blessed Countryman the next continuing that See 29. yeares and was after Archbishop of Treuers where he was martyred and S. Metropolos succeeded him as the Annals of Treuers witnesse in the second yeare of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus long before the commonly supposed time of King Lucius Conuersion By which accompt he must needs be a Preist or Bishop heare in this time I haue now in hand Annal. Eccles Verdun Rich. de Wasseburg l. r. f. 32. antiq de la Gaule Belgique 6. So I say of S. Saluine the third Bishop of Verdune in Lorayne termed by the Annals of that Church long before King Lucius his death to haue bene his old acquaintance which must needs be heare in Britaine long time before and giueth some argument he was also borne in this kingdome And no man will doubt but King Coillus which in his younger time and S. Saluin probably Bishop heare in this time and a Britan. when Christian Religion was more persecuted by the Roman Emperours their Augustals Proconsulars Lieutenants and other Prefects in Prouinces then now it was and eyther vpon his owne pietie to that holy profession or at the suite and petition of Christians heare or their friends had as all the Antiq. Glast in Tab. ligneis Guliel Malm. l. de antiq Caenob Glaston Io. Capgr in Catal. in S. Ioseph ab Aramathia Etalij Antiquities of Glastenbury William of Malmesbury with others witnes confirmed to the Christian Eremits there those priuiledges which his Accestours King Aruiragus and Marius had granted before would now in more easie times be persuaded to write to Pope Alexander then the most renowned man in the Christian world

and the other Meduuinus made Preist were sent backe againe to preach in Britaine Consilio Senioris Romae placuit â—osdem Legatos baptizari Catholica fide suscepta ordinari Eluanum in Episcopum Meduninum autem in Doctorem Antiquit. Eccles Landaffeâ— Thus haue the auncient Antiquities of the Church of Landaffe and others Therefore I doe not see how it is probable that these men being but Catechumens should preach that faith to King Lucius before their going to Rome they themselues hauing not yet embraced it And much lesse dare I so boldly affirme as a Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie doth perhaps more for his hate to Rome then loue of truth and by good warrant that Eluanus and Meduuinus had often inculcated the faith of Christ to King Lucius Qui eandem ipsi fidem saepius inculcassent But to excuse this man he holdeth before that they Bal. l. de Scriptor Brita centur 1. in Eluan Meduuino were both baptized by Apostolike meÌ„ heare in Britaine were become Preists to preach and Minister the Sacraments and were recompted among the most renowned heare for those offices before they were sent to Rome Eluanus Meduuinus Britannorum Doctores in Britannia nati imbibitis primum Ethnicorum litteris scientiam habebant cum eloquentia non infaeliciter coniunctam Per Apostolicos viros tandem in Christo renati adeo Scripturis sacris operam dederunt vt in dispensandis Dei Ministerijs inter primos haberentur Per eos igitur vt per illos qui candem ipsi fidem saepius inculcassent litteris suis Rex Lucius ad Eleutherium Pontificem egit vt apud Romanos Christianorum adscriberetur numero If he had proued this by any allowed Authoritie we might haue harkned vnto him but citing none for any thing here affirmed but Ihon Capgraue Ioanne Capgrauio teste for King Lucius sending Eluanus and Meduuinus to Rome which no man denieth I dare not second him in the rest which he findeth no warrant to affirme Yet doe I not denie hauing proued so much before that as this man teacheth there were Apostolici viri diuers Apostolike men then in Britaine perswading King Lucius and his subiects to the Religion of Christ Such I seeke in particular and not Catechumens and yet more then probable it is that neyther Eluanus nor Meduuinus was eyther Christian or Catechumen at this time nor diuers yeares after or els we must make them to haue stayed at Rome aboue twenty yeares fot their better Instruction Baptisme and Consecration For I haue proued before that there was so long time euen from the death of this present Pope Higinius of whose dayes we now entreate and the beginning of the Papacie of S. Eleutherius to whom as Pope Eluanus and Meduuinus were sent by King Lucius So that finding no warrant to allow them Preists or Preachers as yet I must reserue them to King Lucius conuerted to the faith with many of his Subiects Nobles and others by S. Timothie and Marcellus BritaÌ„s their true time and place where I shall giue them their worthely due and deserued honour 3. But we finde some Apostolike men in this very time to haue preached the faith in Britaine to King Lucius himselfe as well as to his subiects and these to haue bene of this Nation though by warrant and Authoritie from the Apostolike See of Rome Among these two are cheifely commended vnto vs in this busines S. Timothie and S. Marcellus or Marcellinus And to begyn with S. Timothie we finde that he preuay led so farre with King Lucius that by his learning our King was induced to the Religion of Christ S. Lucius Britanniae Rex S. Timothei eruditione ad Religionem Christi inductus est Petrus Mâ—â—ssâ—us in Catal. Archiepisc Treuer in S. Marcello alias Marcellino Henric. Pantal. de vir Illustrib Germ. part 1. p. 116. Io. Naucler vol. 2. general pag. 565. Io. Caius l. 1. Antiq. Cant. Academ Legenda S. Timothei Petrus de Natalib l. 1. c. 24. Harris Theat l. 1. And to make this an opinion both of Catholiks and Protestants Henricus Pantaleon writeth that King Lucius of Britaine was the Disciple of S. Timothie S. Lucius ex Regio Britannorum sanguine Timothei Discipulus And citeth the Magdeburgian Protestants Stumphius and the Annalls of Curre in Germany And Nauclerus with others writeth plainely that one S. Timothie came into Britaine and Lucius King of Britaine and his kingdome of Britaine did receaue the faith of Christ from him Lucium Britanniae Regem cum tota Britannia Ã Timotheo Apostolo qui in Britanniam venerat fidem recepisse Where we see this matter constantly affirmed both by Catholike and Protestant Antiquaries that King Lucius did receaue the faith from one S. Timothie and he was so renowned that he is stiled an Apostle at the least to King Lucius and the Brittish Nation And that we might the better come to notice what S. Timothie this was that so deserued of this kingdome they doe allmost Indiuiduate him when they agree it was one S. Timothie Disciple to S. Paule the Apostle Of this name which can in any probable sence be termed S. Paules Disciples we finde but two remembred in Histories S. Timothie Bishop of Ephesus to whom S. Paule wrote two Epistles part of holy Scripture and S. Timothie sonne of our noble Countrywoman S. Claudia honoured in holy Scripture S. Pius Papa 1. Epist ad Iustum Viennens Epiâ—c Tom. 1. Biblioth Sanct. by S. Paules penne who as S. Pius Pope of Rome writeth was ab Apostolis educatus brought vp by S. Peter and Paule and so might iustly be termed Disciple to eyther of them and very probably tooke his name from the other S. Timothie familiarly acquainted in his parents house as appeareth in the same Epistle where it is also manifest that this youÌ„g S. Timothie and his holy Parents were of the most faithfull Disciples which S. Paule then had as they were also to S. Peter and his next following Successours for when allmost all had forsaken him in his imprisonment before his death these remayned constant and ministring vnto him And allthough S. Timothie was then 2. Tim. 4. very young yet now being come to be of auncient yeares was an holy Preist had performed the exhortation of Christ to perfection to giue all to the poore and followe him for he had giuen ouer his Patrimony leauing his house at Rome called of his name Timothinae Timothies house and preached the Ghospell And being by his Mother a Brittan remembred by the example and writing of S. Paul to haue an especiall care of this his Couâ—â—â—y and to manifest his true loue to it to winne it to Christ as he had before performed the same to the Natiues thereof which were at Rome So that if these Historians which testifie King Lucius was conuerted or persuaded to the faith of Christ by S. Timothie and said no more that he was S. Pauls Disciple

penance 40. dayes if vpon the Altar 3. dayes if vpoÌ„ the linnen cloath which is spredd vnder the chalice 4. dayes if vppon the other linnen cloath 9. dayes That they should licke vp the blood of Christ that was spilt or if that could not be done either pare it or washe it and so pared or washed to be burnt or layed in the Sacrary and preserued He dedicated the Bath of Nouatus for a Church He made them guiltie of Sacriledge which conuerted lands or other goods that were dedicated to Religion to prophaine vses He commanded that virgins should not be consecrated before they were 25. yeares olde He decreed that matters which belonged to Religion should be heard by the Synods of their Diocesse euer reseruing the Popes Authoritie This is our Protestants Relation of this holy Popes pietie and doctrine concerning the whole Church of Christ In which Narration there is one Act and practise of his more peculiar to this kingdome which is his conuerting and dedicating the house of S. Nouatus which these men terme Thermas Nouati Nouatus his Bathes some time belonging to him and adioyning neare his house to be a Church Of which and this holy man Sonne of our Noble Countrywoman S. Claudia his Brother S. Timothie of whome I haue spoken before and their holy Sisters S. Pudentiana and S. Praxedes their due time and place now call vpon mee to make some more memory of them which so honorably deserued of this Nation and the whole Church of Christ in their dayes 2. And because we are better assured which of them died then liued first I will begin with S. Pudentiana who as S. Pastor or Hermes which well knew them all and is supposed to haue written their Acts in his Epistle to S. S. Pastor Epist ad S. Timotheum fratrem S. Nouaâ—i Tom. 1. Biblioth Sanct. Tom. 2. Annal. Baron Timothie as it seemeth by the Tenor thereof in Britaine sent to him from Rome by Eusebius a Subdeacon of the Roman Church was the first of them which happily changed this transitory for immortall life This holy Virgin by her holy Mother S. Claudia of our Brittish Nation borne in that her happy house in Rome which by the Roman Tradition gaue the first lodging and entertaynement in that Citie to the glorious Apostle S. Peter The Râ—ligious honor of the house of â—ur Brittish Lady Saint Claudia in Rome The lodging and place of entrâ—tainment of S. Peter S. Paul Popes and other Saints was baptized and instructed in the faith by him and probably some time by S. Paule often making his aboade and residence in her parents house As her holy Mother had before both in the presence and long absence of her Husband S. Pudens in Cappadocia and other remote places made her house domus amplissima a most ample and honourable house as the Roman Historians terme it the prime and cheife Harbour and lodging of Christians then and there primum ac praecipuum hospitium Christianorum So that it being in Monte Viminali the auncient Poet of that time taketh notice that it was the ordinary place of Entertayning the Pilgrims which came to Rome in those dayes dictumque petunt a vimine collem viscera magnarum domuuÌ„ And founded that euer Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 159. Tom. 1. not ad Martyrol Iuuenal Satyra 3. memorable monumeÌ„t reuerently to intoombe and bury the sacred bodies and Reliks of holy Martyrs and other holy Christians So this her blessed daughter following the example of so worthie a Mother persisted in the like works of pietie And allthough that honorable Liuing and reuenewe of her noble S. Pudâ—ntiana her daughter insisteth iâ— hâ—r Parâ—nts â—â—â—mâ—le of Pietie parents was now diuided to the Children into foure parts and the farre greatest by the Roman Imperiall Lawes vnto their sonnes her brothers S. Nouatus and Tymotheus yet wonderfull was that charitie she extended to all Christians both Britans and others both for spirituall and temporall releife in this time She caused an Altar to be erected in her house for the holy Popes to whom the greatest resort and concourse of people was to offer the holy Sacrifice of Masse and the holy communicants there to receaue the most venerable Sacrament of Christs blessed body And kept those Apostolike Popes as S. Pius others there with temporall maintenance to theÌ„ and those which resorted to them or continually remayned there with theÌ„ to those Religious purposes and intents Pius Pontifex in aedibus Puâ—entianae cum Christianis sacra Vit. S. Pudentianae â—n Brâ—â— Ro. die 19. Mâ—â—â— Adom Martyr die 18. Mâ—â—â— Surius eod die al. celebrabat There she and her family with these holy Popes and others serued God in all exercises of pietie day and night in omni exercitatione pietatis ita exâ—reuit vt nocte dicque incessanter hymnis orationibus cum familia sua Domino inseruiret Beatâ—sâ—imo Pio Vrbiâ— Episcopo cum ea in laudibus Dei participante And to testifie her long time spent in this Religeous conuersation in entertayning the Popes Preists and other Christians ministring vnto them in all necessaries the worthie writers of her life doe witnesse that she kept this Order euen from the death of her Father S. Pudens when she was first at her owne disposition euen to her dying day post obitum sancti Patris probably Matth. Westm an 98. Martial in Epigram Godwyn Conuers of Brit. c. 3. the space of 60. yeares or more for her Father by common opinion died in the time of Domitian slayne in his Pallace in Rome in or about the yeare of Christ 98. And for the greater increasing the number of Christs people she caused a Font to be made in this her house for the baptizing of new Christians and the more to persuade all people to Christian Religion it seemeth she redeemed many slaues and Bondmen from the Pagans and causing them to be catechized and baptized in her owne house made them free For we reade in her life in Ado Surius and others that at one time S. Pius the Pope baptized 96. such parsons in the Baptistery or Font belonging to her house which she had made Ad nonaginta sex numero manumissos Beatus Pius aquis Ado. Sur. supr die 21. Iulij in S. Praxede Lipelous aut Cornelius Grasius die 21. Iul. in S. Praxede salutaribus abluit In this manner she spent all her ample Noble Wealth and substance and after very many afflictions for her holy Religion and pietie after she had reuerently buryed many Martyrs and spent all her Riches vpon the poore seruants of Christ and his honour she changed earthly life things for heauenly and was buried neare her holy Father S. Pudens in the funerall place mentioned before founded by her renowned Mother Post Innumeros Agones post multorum Martyrum venerabiliter exhibitas sepulturas post omnes facultates suas in visceribus pauperum inclusas

Ambassadours Trebellius and Pertinax that Persecution against Christians was ceased and some of the renowned of the Romans had embraced Christian Religion he presently sent and wrote an Epistle to Eleutherius Pope of Rome by learned BritaÌ„s Eluanus Meduuinus to haue Baptisme receaued heare And he sufficiently insinuateth there as the Magdeburgians before haue done that he would haue done this sooner but for feare of the Roman Emperours by whose permission and Authoritie as this man Bal. supr saith he was King in Britaine making him litle better then a King by courtesie onely Lucius Pius Coilli Regis filius vnicus Romanorum fautor Caesaris Marci Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 4. Antonini Veri beneuolentia authoritate Britannis post patrem imperabat The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury setting downe the same motiue and how by the Romans example the Christian faith was now receaued in all Prouinces addeth for King Lucius Ad Eleutherium Romanum Pontificem illustres facundos viros Eluanum Aualonium Meduinum Belgam cum literis mandatis legauit In quibus petijt vt ad se iam doctrina Christiana imbutum Nuncios ac Legatos Ã quibus Baptismate lauaretur mitteret King Lucius sent renowned Iewell against Harding 119. Godwin conu of Britan. Catal. of Bishop Theater of great Britaine l. 6. Selden Analect Rob. Barn l. de vit Pontif. Rom. in Eleutherio Stow Hist in Lucius men Eluan of Aualonia and Medwin a Belgian to Eleutherius Pope of Rome with letters and commandements in which he requested that he would send Messengers and Legats to baptise him allready instructed in Christian doctrine His Protestant Successours Whitegift against the Puretans and George Abbot directour of Francis Mason in their Booke of Consecration as they followed him in place so in this opinion So their Protestant Bishops Iewell and Godwine So teacheth the whole company of Protestant Antiquaries in their Theater of Britaine So their particular Historians and writers Barnes Selden Stowe with others Lucius Britanniae Rex Christiano coetui cum suis subditis adiungi petijt â—er litteras An other saith King Lucius sent his two Ambassadours Eluanus and Meduuinus two learned meÌ„ in the Scripturs with his louing letters to Eleutherius Bishop of Rome desiring him to send some deuoute and learned men by whose InstructioÌ„ both he and his people might be taught the faith and Religion of Christ And these Protestants doe not stay their pens heare in giuing this supreame prerogatiue King Lucius did not onely send to the Pope to obtaine the setling of Religion heare but to establish the temporall state and Lawes of this kingdome as our Protestant Antiquaries with others acknowledge and preemineÌ„cie to the See of Rome for the ordering setling of spirituall affayres but goe further enforming vs that this holy King of Britaine Lucius so renowned in all Antiquities did appeale to the same Pope of Rome to haue the temporall and Ciuile Lawes of this Nation to be framed and enacted and so setled by his Authoritie And diuers of them are so earnest herein that they say King Lucius sent at this time and by these Ambassadours for obtayning thereof Their first Protestant Archbishop is playne in this opinion for hauing as before sett downe the Ambassadge our King sent to Pope Eleutherius desiring to haue Instructours sent hither to setle Christian Religion he immediately addeth with a connectiue phrase of speach entreating that those Legats this Pope should send hither for establishing Religion should also Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 4. bring with them the Roman Lawes by which he might describe and establish the state of Religion and common wealth in his kingdome Quique vnÃ deferrent Romanas leges quibus Religionis Reipublicae statum in Regno suo describeret atque stabiliret This mans opinion together with diuers others of the Protestant profession concerning this matter is related by a Protâ—stant Bishop and Antiquarie in this manner Lucius some time after his Conuersâ—on but whether Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 29. 30. before or after his Baptisme appeareth not made request vnto Eleutherius to send him some kind â—â—â—bstract of the Roman Lawes whereby he might establish a setled Order of Gouernment in his Dominions 4. Now whereas the Druids were the Iudges of all matters both in Caesar com l. 6. spirituall and temporall gouernment ferÃ¨ de omnibus controuersijs publicis priuatisque constituunt si quod est admissum facinus si caedes facta si de haereditate de finibus controuersia est ijdem decernunt praemia poenasque constituunt The abolishing of these Druids made an alteration in politick matters aswell as Ecclesiasticall or concerning Religion so that the cause of reformation in both kindes being one and the selfe same I see no reason why we should not thinke that the remedie of both was likewise sought at once And true it is that the Authour of the booke called Antiquitates Britannicae Matthew Parker their Protestant first Archbishop last cited affirmeth how that Eluan and Medwin made the foresaid motion for the Roman Lawes at their being with Eleutherius before the Baptisme of Lucius and then receaued answeare So doth Foxe Iewell contra Hard. p. 119. M. Foxe and the Reuerend Father of happy memory Bishop Iewell thus one brother commendeth an other seemeth to be of the same opinion Yet because the Authours of our greate Chronicle Holinshead and the rest deliuer that this motion was made after the Baptisme of Lucius but also setting downe precisely the particular time doe say it was in the third yeare of his Conuersion I will not take vpon mee to pronounce eyther the one way or other but leaue it vnto the Readers Iudgment and discretion to determine of hitherto this Protestant Bishop for himselfe and his adherents in Religion concerning this matter This motion and request of King Lucius to the Pope about the temporall â—awes was after his first Ambassagâ— and receauing Christian ReligioÌ„ 5. But bccause he leaueth the determination hereof to his Readers Iudgment discretion I being one of his Readers will take vpoÌ„ me thus to determine against him his Brethren the Protestant Bishops and the rest by their owne testimonie citation for all these which he named as himselfe also cite at lardge the letter of Pope Eleutherius to King Lucius about this busines and it is all the light of this relation which is left vnto vs in Histories And therein Pope Eleutherius telleth vs plainely that this motion and answeare vnto it were after the publike Conuersion of this Country and after it had receaued also the holy Scripturs suscepistis nuper miseratione diuina in Regno Britanniae legem fidem Christi habetis penes vos in Regno vtramque paginam And seeing they were the Apostolike men which were sent hither by Pope Eleutherius to conuert the kingdome to Christ Which were principally to

was baptized his subiects followed his example Matth. Westm in such order that in a short time there was not heare any Infidell to be found Quod cum factum fuisset concurrerunt ad Baptismum Nationes diuersae exemplum Regis sequentes ita vt in breui nullus inueniretur Infidelis Hartmannus Schedel reporteth Hartni Scedel Chron. Chronic. f. 115. p. 2. Epist S. Patricij apud Capgrau in vita eius Leland assert Arthurij Antiq. Glast Scriptor vitae S. Helenae apud Capgrau in Catalog as others before that these Legats baptized the King and his people Regem ipsum ac populum The Historicall Relation of S. Patrike commonly called his Epistle witnesseth that they conuerted both the King people trauailing quite through Britaine Phaganus Deruianus Regem cum suo populo ad fidem conuerterunt peragrantes Britanniam The old Authour that wrote S. Helen her life recordeth how vpon the Baptisme of King Lucius all the people of the whole Nation presently flocked together to be instructed in the faith of Christ and were baptized Nec mora concurrentes vndique totius Nationis populi Regis exemplum insequuntur eodemque salutari lauachro mun dati caelesti Regno restituuntur Harding thus setteth it downe in his olde verses Eleuthery the first at supplication Harding Chron. c. 51. f. 43. Of Lucius sent him two holy menne That called wer Faggan and Duuyen That baptized him and all his Realme throughoute With hertes glad and laboure deuoute Sigebertus saieth generally of the Britans without restriction that they Sigebert Chron. in Regno BritaÌ„norum receaued Christianitie by the Legats of Pope Eleutherius sent at the request of their King Lucius Britanni instantia Lucij Britanniarum Regis per Legatos Eleutherij Papae Mysteria Christianitatis perceperunt Walterus Rollwink in his Fasciculus writeth that Fuganus and Damianus the Legats of Pope Eleutherius baptized both King Lucius and his people who vpon the solemne Baptisme of their King submitted themselues to Christian Religion Eleutherius Walter Rollw in Fascicul teÌ„p an 184. misit Legatos Lucio Regi Britonum qui eum cum populo suo baptizarunt Solemniter Rege Lucio baptizato subiectus populus eius exemplo fidei colla submisit pacificÃ¨ THE XVII CHAPTER HOW IN BRITAINE THESE HOLY LEGATS placed Archbishops and Bishops in our Cyties Archbishops in the places of Archflamens and Bishops for Flamens And how by all writers such dignities were among the auncient Pagans both in Britaine and other Nations 1. WHEN the Ecclesiasticall affaires of Britaine had thus prosperously proceeded that the King and all his Nobilitie were become Christians as Gildas Nennius the Antiquities of Landaffe and others after them testifie Rex cum vniuersis Britanniae Regulis Baptismum susceperunt And as an other Copie of Gildas agreeing with Nennius readeth Lucius Britannicus Rex cum vniuersis Regulis totius Britanniae Baptismum susceperunt And in the Antiquities of Landaffe Lucius totius Britanniae Primates Baptismum susceperunt And all Scholes Cities Druids Teachers and Schollers of Idolatrie were thus conuerted to Christ as all our Antiquaries Catholiks and Protestants haue deliuered so that all both Rulers and subiects both temporall and such as were then called spirituall had now embraced that Religion and worship of God which as it was diametrically as it were repugnant to the superstions of the Gentils in Britaine about their Idols termed Gods so it vtterly condemned many of their barbarous and prophaine customs and obseruations in meerely ciuill and human affaires and proceedings as I haue in very many things intollerable to be practized or permitted giuen Instance before Therefore as the state of Religion and reueâ—ence to God was now changed and onely heare wanted an externall Authoritatiue setling of an Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie of Bishops Preists Cleargie men to gouerne in Religion and places or Churches for professing and publike practise of the same which were now to be prouided by these holy Legats so King Lucius as the Vicar of Christ in this kingdome in temporall things as S. Eleutherius stileth him in his Epistle about this busines wrote vnto that holy Pope for his direction also in this greate affaire of changing his temporall Lawes to make all sure that nothing should be receaued and established heare either concerning the dutie and office of man to God or man to man one towards an other but what should haue direction or allowance Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 26. The Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie of Archbishops Bishops Preists and other Clergy men now setled heare by the Popes authoritie from the See Apostolike of Rome Of this second I will speake when I haue in some manner finished or deliuered the first the setling or founding our Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie and gouernement in such affaires 2. That these Roman Legats did presently vppon our Conuersion appoint the Sees of Bishops and Archbishops according to the place and number of the Flamens and Archflamens of the Pagans is so generally receaued for an vndeniable truth in Antiquities as a Protestant Bishop singularly excepting one other of his profession heare naming him that he perceiueth not any that haue gainesaid it before Maister Doctor Sutcliffe But contrariwise diuers both auncient and learned are to be found that haue partly broached it and partly applauded the same And yet this bold faced man against all learned Antiquitie in his owne confession pleaseth to call it a deuise so childish and ridiculous as he cannot but wonder that any man of Learning and Iudgment should approue it And bringeth no more reason then he doth Authoritie for this his singularitie Onely he saith that Fenestella which directly teacheth this dignitie of Archflamens among the Gentils is not the auncient Fenestella which was in the time of Tiberius the Emperour but a man of later time then that which Fenestella printed published by the ProtestaÌ„ts of Basile may not be so shuffled ouer vpon the bare word of one Protestant of England against all his Brethren in Basile where by their Authoritie the booke was printed and published for a true auncient Fenestella And it is a strange conceite of his to be vttered to vewe to thinke to Father this opinion first vpon Gratian as thus he doth The defendor of this conceit is Gratian whome I doubt not we may accompt the first Authour of the same For I haue proued in the first chapter of this Age at lardge both by Catholiks and Protestants that diuers lyuing and writing in the time of the Apostles were of this opinion and proued it by the practise of the Apostles themselues which appointed Primats for those cheife Cities of Prouinces where in the time of the Gentils their Archflamens were resident and Ruled and gaue order this vsadge should be obserued by Posteritie And this Protestant Bishop contradicteth himselfe in this matter for first making Gratian Authour heareof presently he thus addeth of him True

these Druids there is one Primate which hath cheife Authoritie ouer them Where the Marginall note likewise is among the Druids one Primate and cheife ouer the rest And Ammonius speaking also in the words of Caesar hath the same and addeth further that when this Primate or Archflamen dyed an other the most worthie was substituted in his place by voices of the Flamens or Druids and sometime this Primacie or Principalitie was decided by armes His autem omnibus Druidibus praeest vnus qui summam inter eos habet Authoritatem Hoc mortuo si quis ex reliquis excellit dignitati succedit aut si sint plures pares suffragio Druidum Nonnunquam etiam armis de Principatu contendunt Wâ—ich must needs be vnderstood of the Druids and Flamens in one Prouince where there was also one temporall Gouernor and not of all the Druids and Flamens that were dispersed either in France Germanye and Britaine ioyntly together or any one of these greate Nations hauing diuers Prouinces and seuerall temporall Regents and Regiments at that time as all Histories proue After these Pagans so write our Christian Antiquaries euen Protestants habebant Druides sui ordinis supremum Pontificem Hâ—â—ric Pantal. de vitis Illustrib part 1. cap. 41. Magdeburgen centur 2. pag. 15. Beat. Rhenan Reâ— Germanic l. 3. pag. 123. 124. quo mortuo alius qui dignitate pollebat eligebatur Which supremus Pontifex highest spirituall man is as much as Archflamen or the like The Magdeburgians say there were diuers orders of such among the Gentils some Pontifices Maximi others Flamens and the inferior Preists Alij Pontifices Maximi appellantur alij Flamines Beatus Rhenanus deliuereth how the primatiue Christians did place Archbishops and Metropolitans according to the Prouinces of the Pagan Romans and particularly reciteth many saying they had Archbishops and Metropolitans for their old Primacy in the Pagans times propter ciuitatum veterem primatum and this is that saith he which Pope Lucius saith Cities and places in which Primats ought to gouerne were appointed long before Christ Atque hoc est quod Lucius Papa dicit apud Gratianum dist LXXX vrbes inquit loca in quibus Primates praesidere debent non a modernis sed multis ante Christi aduentum statutae sunt temporibus Quorum Primatus etiam pro maioriâ—us negotijs appellabant And there acknowledgeth that both this S. Lucius which was Pope in the yeare 155. and S. Clement Successor to S. Peter directed that these Metropolitans should be placed where ArchflameÌ„s were in the time of the Pagans The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury his Successor there Whitegift Foxe Ihon Prise Barnes and other principall Protestants of England acknowledg as much and proue it from S. Anacletus Matth. Parker Ant. Brit. Whitgift against Cartw. Pris def hist Britan. Rob. Barnes in Vit. Pontif. in Anacl Otto Frigens Chron. l. 3. c. 2. and others that it was an Apostolicall ordination that such should succeed in place of the Pagan Archflamens Therefore seeing there is so generall a consent herein of all writers I will coÌ„clude with that auncieÌ„t Noble and learned Bishop Otto FrigeÌ„sis that wrote before GratiaÌ„ or the TraÌ„ssator of the Brittish Historie speaketh as plainely as either Fenestella did or any man can doe and with the generall opinion of Christians in his time vbi sub principibus gentium Flamines erant ibi postmodum a nostris locati sunt Episcopi Vbi illi Archiflamines nos Archiepiscopos vbi illi Protoflamines nos Primates seu Patriarchas habere caepimus omnes quidem vnius ordinis sed pro differentia ciuitatum diuersae dignitatis where vnder the Primas of the gentils there were Flamins there by Christians Bishops were placed Where they had Archflamens we began to haue Archbishops Where they had Protoflamens there we had Primats or Patriarks all of one order but of different dignitie for the diuersitie of the Cities THE XVIII CHAPTER IN WHAT PLACES OF BRITAINE THESE cheifest commanding Archflamens were to witt at London Yorke and Caerlegion and how these Roman Legats placed for them Archbishops with their seuerall commands and Iurisdictions some of them by the Apostolike power extending and commanding ouer Prouinces and Countryes not temporally subiect to King Lucius of Britaine or the Romans but rather enemyes vnto them in cyuill affayres 1. HAVING thus inuincibly proued by all Antiquities that there The â—ld Bâ—ittiâ—h ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ the ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ Arcâ—flamens Flaâ—es Aâ—chbiâ—â—ops and â—ishops with thâ—ir Sees were among the Gentils especially in this kingdome of Britaine not onely Flamins but Archflamens and they seated in the principall gouerning Cities in seuerall Prouinces and how after the comming of Christ euen from the Apostles time and by their ordinance and Institution their Residences were to be changed into Archiepiscopall or Metropolitan cheife commanding Sees in the Christian Religion If we had no other particular proofe for this but in generall termes S. Edwards Lawes the testimonie of Gildas Nennius the Antiquities of Landaffe S. Isidorus who as Pope Eleutherius also calleth this Nation Gens Bruti Thomas Archbishop of Yorke a NormaÌ„ by birth in the time of King William the Leges S. Edwardâ— Reg. apud Gul. Lamb. l. de Prisâ—â—s legib f. â—â—6 Gildas apud ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ l. 1. cap. 17. Vâ—r. l. 1. Cestren Pontic Nenn. Hist Ant. Land Ecc. Isid l. Etiml Thom. Ebor. apud Stowe â—â—â—ofe of Brute â—hahessinus aâ—â—d Prâ—s pag. 27. Guâ—iel Malmes apud eund Henr. Hunt Hâ—stor de Regâ—b Britan. Gualt Oxon. apud Harding ca. 16. Bal. 2. cent Sigeb Gembl Hist de Regno Brit. MariaÌ„ apud Harding c. 16. Literae defensoâ—iae Eduardi Regis 1. ad Papam Rom. apud Tho. Walsing Hist in Eduardo 1. Ypodig Neustriae an 13 1. Gildas apud Raâ— Higeden Manuscr chron c. 4â— Galfr. Mon. l. 1. Hist Brâ—t c. 17. Pontic Virun l. 1. Sigebertus An. 437. Haâ—â—m Scedel Chron. Chron. Ranulp Hâ—geden ca. 47. Stowe histor in Brute Harding Chronicl f. 16. c. â—â— first Thaliessinus aboue 1000. yeares since William of Malmesbury Henry of Huntington Gualterus Calenus Sigebertus with many others before Galfridus Monumetensis wrote and himselfe Virunnius and innumerable after both of this and other Nations and publike Parlaments as that in the time of King Edward the first at Lincolne where after most diligent search of Antiquities and due examination as this greatest matter of the right of a kingdome required sent his Apologeticall letters to the Pope of Rome sealed with an hundred seales and witnesses Rex Angliae ex deliberato apud Lincolniam conuocato Consilio pro iure suo declarando literam huius tenoris rescripsit centum sigillis signatam Wherein is declared and iustified that in the time of Hely and Samuel the Prophet Brutus the Troian landed heare and by his owne name called the Country Britannia before named Albion de nomine suo Britanniam sociosque suos Britones appellauit And

S. Gildas S. Bede and others are ample witnesses duabus gentibus transmarinis Gild. l. de excid Brit. Bed Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 1. saith S. Gildas of the Scots and Picts the like hath S. Bede long after this time of those people Therefore they were Britans for the most part though not so subiect eyther to King Lucius or the Romans which there inhabited of which Tertullian also is an Ample witnesse so testifying Britannorum loca Romanis in accessa as our Protestant Theather writers tranflate him and truely Tertullian say they who liued within 200. yeares of Christs Natiuitie affirmed the Britans had receaued the word of life the power whereof hath peirced into those parts Theateâ— of great Brit. l. 6. Tertul. contra Iudaeos c. 7. whether the Romans could not come This Testimonie of Tertullian is more auncient then the Scots receauing the faith in the third Age in the Time of Pope Victor And by this we may be bold to seeke and setle a Bishops See euen in those parts which were after termed Scotland hauing allowance from Antiquitie so to doe For our Histories tell vs that there was a Flamen setled at Perche now S. Ihons in Scotland by our Brittish Kings diuers huÌ„dreds of yeares before any Scot sett footing there Condage made a Flamyne a Temple also Harding Chron. f. 24. c. 30. Stowe Histor Britan. in Morgan and Cunedagius in honour of Mars at Perche that now is S. Ihons Towne in Albany that now is Scotland Region When Cunedagius was King of Britaine saith an other about 800. yeares before Christ he builded a Temple of Mars at Perche that now is S. Ihons Towne in Scotland and placed there a Flamen Therefore by the common consent of Antiquitie before remembred we must needs place a Bishop there vnder the Archbishop of Yorke 10. And yet I grante what Hector Boethius writeth from the Scottish Antiquities Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. f. 102. that S. Amphibalus our holy Brittish Bishop and Martyr in Dioclesian his time was the first Bishop the Scots had mentioned in their Annals fuit id Templum omnium primum Christiano ritu vbi Pontifex sacerque Magistratus sedem haberet Primariam inter Scotos cuius nostri meminere Scriptores dedicatum for this was in the out Iland where the Scots then liued not yet Possessed in Britaine where this Bishop of Perche or S. Ihons Towne was seated And allthough that further part of Britaine where the Scots now Inhabite was not so fully conuerted at this time as that vnder King Lucius and the Romans was yet being subiected by Pope Eleutherius to the Archbishop of Yorke it must needs haue one Bishop at the least to maintaine the name and calling of a Bishop Suffragan or inferiour Bishop subordinate to the Archbishop or higher Bishop otherwise we shall not say easily properly and congruously that so greate a Country was vnder the Iurisdiction of a See so remote and in an other kingdome and Kings Dominion The other two Bishopricks subordinate to Yorke I cannot more probably suppose to haue bene in other Capgrau Catal. in S. Niniano places then those or neare vnto them where I finde the first Bishops in those parts which be witerna were S. Ninian was Bishop being Apostle of the Picts and Lindisfarne or holy Iland where S. Aidan and diuers others were Beda Eccl. Hist l. 3. c. 5. Bishops in the Primatiue Church of the Saxons comming out of Scotland where a succession of Bishops had long continued and like best knewn and sought to honour those places where their Brittish predecessors Bishops had Bishops Sees vnder the Archbishop of Cambria bene before them 11. Concerning the Bishops of Cambria wales which were vnder their Archbishop of Caerlegion vpon vske many haue written affirming there were seuen at the coming of S. Augustine and diuers though some what diuersly haue set downe the names of their Sees most of them seeming to haue bene such from the beginning Roger Houeden thus recompteth them Landauensem de S. Paterno in Kardican Bangorensem de S. Asaf Cestrensem Roger. HouedeÌ„ Annal. part Posterior in Ioan. Rege Manuscr antiq apud Godwine Catal. in S. Dauids 1. Herefordensem Wigornensem Landaff S. Patern in Cardiganshire Bangor S. Asaph Chester Hereford and Worcester but granteth these three last especially Chester and Worcester did not belong to Wales A Protestant Bishop from an old Antiquitie thus relateth them Exeter Bathe Hereford Landaffe Bangor S. Asaph and Furnes in Ireland Of Exeter and Bathe I haue spoken before being subiect to London But likely it is this old Authour remembred them heare because in the desolation of Bishops and Religion heare vnder the Saxons these two neare vnto Wales kept their Bishops longer as also Worcester and Chester did by the same reason and thereby are remembred by Houeden For Furnes in Ireland as it neuer did by old right belong to Wales so it now as litle belongeth to our purpose to speake further of it The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury speaking of this first Institution of Bishops heare in King Lucius time and how Loegria had 14. vnder the Archbishop Yorke 7. and Cambria so many setteth downe their names from that time in this order Diocaeses Cambriae hae Fucrunt Herefordensis Tauensis Paternensis Banchorensis Eluinesis Wiccensis ac Morganensis The Dioceses of Cambria besides the Archbishoprick were these Hereford Taffe Lanpatern in Cardiganshire Bangor Elwy Wicce and Morgan Harpesfeild Dauid Dauid Pouel annot in l. 2. c. 1. Giraldi Cambren Cambr. Itinerar Harpesfeld saecul 7. Matth. Westm 712. Bed l. 4 c. 23. Hist Eccl. Angl. Godwin Catal. in Worcester 1. Powell a Welch Protestant Antiquarie and others doe also so recite them Tauensis was that we call Landaffe Eluiensis named of the Ryuer Elwy the same with Asaph Wicciensis as S. Bede calleth it Prouincia Victiorum in the kingdome of Mertia in which Worcestershire or part of it was So we see that Hereford Landaffe Bangor S. Patern Glamorgan S. Asaph and Wiccia did aunciently and in the time of the Britans belong to the Archbishop of Cambria and most of them euen from the beginning For Hereford I haue credibly heard reported that there is or lately was an old Antiquitie there testifying the Church thereof to haue bene builded in King Lucius his time For Landaffe the Protestant Bishop thereof thus writeth The Cathedrall Church of Fran. Godwin Prot. Bishop of Landaffe Catal. of Bish. in Land 1. Landaffe is reported to haue bene first built in the time of Lucius about the yeare of Christ 180. The holy Bishops of Patern and Bangor S. Patern of the first changing and giuing name to the place for his Sanctitie and S. Daniel of the other are renowned among our auncient Brittish Saints and Bishops And as our Antiquaries witnesse Bangor was a Flamens seate diuers hundreds of yeares Harding Cron. f. 24.

c. 30. Stowe Hist in Cunedagius Harding Chron. p. 24. c. 29. Stowe Histor supr Io. Caius Hist Cantabr accad p. 20. before Christ and much honored by King Lucius as more hereafter Of the glory and Antiquitie of Glamorgan taking the name of a King so called Morgan there slayne aboue 2000. yeares since and a Schoole among the PagaÌ„s of no lesse continuance as diuers writers teach there can be litle question in this case For the other two though perhaps there is not so greate testimony for their Antiquitie in this kinde yet these being ioyned with the rest in the same degree in generall by so many Authours we cannot be of other minde but Bishops were also there or not farre from them of the like continuance otherwise we shall hardly iustifie the common agreed vpon opinion of seuen Bishops placed in that Prouince in King Lucius time but wander vp and downe among meere coniecturs For allthough we reade in the life of S. Kentegern Predecessor to S. Asaph that in the time of S. Dauid Archbishop in Wales and by his consent he built a Monastary in this place of Elgn for 960. Monkes and there remayned Bishop yet this doth not improue but rather confirme there was Bishops See there or not farre from thence before For it is recorded in the same Authour supposed to be S. Asaph his scholler and Successor that this Bishoprick being voide the King and Cleargie of Wales desired him for their Bishop there Rex Clerus Regionis Cambrensis cum caeteris Christianis ipsum in Pastorem Episcopum eligerent To which S. Dauid their Archbishop his greate friend consented So his erecting that Colledge did honour and beutifie and not alter or disgrace that Bishoprick and it is euident before that with this Bishops See there were but 7. besids the Archbishoprike so many there were long before as the Antiquities of Glastenbury and others proue so many at the beginning as I haue shewed before therefore no addition of number by the foundation of S. Kentegern THE XX. CHAPTER HOW S. ELEVTHERIVS POPE DID NOT onely by his Papall Authoritie establish and setle Religion and Ecclesiasticall things heare but directed what temporall Lawes were to be vsed appointed the bounds and limits of this kingdome sending an hallowed Crowne to our King and such Lawes and Order continued heare inmany Ages after 1. WHEN these things had so farre and prosperously proceeded in Britaine King Lucius intending a perfect Reformation in this kingdome and knowing that Religion being thus happily changed there must also be a change or greate alteration in the old Pagan Lawes and as it seemeth obseruing that in the Municipall Townes and Places of Britaine which in some sort had receaued the Roman Lawes and among the Romans which conuersed heare there was much more ciuill behauiour and conuersation then in many Britans wrote vnto Pope Eleutherius among other things to haue the Roman Lawes sent hither vnto him to be receaued heare These letters of King Lucius are not extant neyther the answeare of Pope Eleutherius vnto him and his Nobilitie but in such a lame halting and deformed manner as it hath pleased our Protestants hauing possession of that old Antiquitie to publish it to the world without head foote or perfect body wanting both beginning end and midle in many things in such order as they thought it would any wise helpe and least hinder Matth. Parker Ant. Britan. p. 5. Bridges in K. Lucius Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 30. 31. 32. Willam Lamb. in Legib. S. Eduardi Foxe To. 1. Act. and Mon. Theater of great Brit. lib. 6. lewell against Hard. f. 119. Godw. sup p. 30. Roger. Houeden Annal. part Posterior in Henr. 2. Leg. S. Eduardi cap. 1. apud Gul. Lamb. Stowe Hist an 179. in King Lucius and blemish their new Religion when it came to vewe And according to the diuersitie of their owne humors they haue as diuersly put it in print some more some lesse some one way some an other as hath best fitted their phantasies as you may reade in there first Archbishop of Canterbury their Bishops Iewell Bridges Godwin M. Lambert the Antiquarie Foxe the Theater writers and others differing herein one from an other of which one of them a Protestant Bishop as mannerly as he might thus complayneth The Epistle is as heare ensueth allthough I must acknowledge that I finde greate varietye in the diuersitie of Copies some containing much more then others And yet he himselfe doth there further alter chopp and change it both in his relation and translation of it as euery Reader may there easily obserue if he vnderstandeth but a litle the Latine tongue 2. The Copies which beare most credit be those which Stowe publisheth in English and M. William Lambert in Latine the first out of a Booke of Constitutions belonging to the Guildhall of London the second as extant among and part of King Edward the Confessor his Lawes so called not because he made them as Houeden and others proue but being the old Lawes of this kingdome and euacuated where the Danes had ruled he reuiued them and were most Authentically proued in the tiâ—e of King William the first by the solemne Oathes of Twelue Iurors out of euery County in EnglaÌ„d and so not likely to deceaue vs in this point The first Protestant Authour thus writeth of them I onely finde the same entered in a Booke Intituled Constitutions pertaining to the Guildhall of London misdated in the Latine as the English following sheweth The yeare after Christs birth 169. Pope Eleutherius did write to Lucius King of Britaine for the amendement of the Kings and the Nobilitie of L. Const Lond. Britaine as followeth You required that we should send you the Roman and Imperiall Lawes that you might vse them in your kingdome of Britaine But those Lawes we may disproue and not the Lawes of God You haue receaued lately through Gods goodnes in your kingdome both Testaments out of them by Gods grace and the aduise of your Realme take a Lawe and thereby patiently gouerne the kingdome You are the Vicar of God in your kingdome according to the kingly Prophet The earth is the Psalm 45. Lords and his fullnes is the whole worlde and all that dwell therein And againe Thow hast loued Righteousnes and hated Iniquitie wherefore God euen thy God hath annointed thee with the oyle of gladnes aboue thy fellowes They are the Kings children Christian Nations and people of your kingdome that liue and consist vnder your protection peace and kingdome according to the Scripture as an Hen gathereth her Chikens vnder her wings the people and Nations of the kingdome of Britaine is yours such as are diuided you should gather them together to the Lawe of Christ his holy Church to peace and coneorde and cherishe maintaine protect gouern and defend them from the iniurious malitious and their enemyes Woe be to that kingdome the King whereof is a

childe and the Princes eate early in the morning I doe not call a King a child for his youth or Minoritie but for his folly Iniquitie madnes according to the kingely Prophet The blood thirsty and deceatefull men shall not outlyue Psal 55. halfe their dayes By eating We shall vnderstand gluttonie by glouttonie luxurie by luxury all filthie wickednes and Mischeife according to King Salomon wisedome will not enter into a spitefull soule nor inhabite in a body subiect to sinne A King hath Sapien. 2. his name of gouerning and not of his kingdome so longe you shall be a King as you rule well otherwise you shall not be so named and loose that name which God forbid God grant that you may so rule your Realme of Britaine that you may reigne with him euerlastingly whose Vicar you are in the sayed kingdome To whome with the Father c. Thus this Epistle is related by this Protestant Historian out of the Booke of Constitutions of London M. Lambert setteth it downe among S. Edward his Lawes in this order EPISTOLA DOMINI ELEVtherij Papae Lucio Regi Britanniae ANno 169. Ã Passione Christi Dominus Eleutherius Papa Lucio Regi Britanniae Al. 156. scripsit ad petitionem Regis Procerum Regni Britanniae Petistis The Epistle and Order of S. Eleutherius Pope concerning Britaine Ã nobis Leges Romanas Caesaris vobis transmitti quibus in Regno Britanniae vti voluistis Leges Romanas Caesaris semper reprobare possumus Legem Dei nequaquam Suscepistis enim nuper miseratione Diuina in Regno Britanniae Legem fidem Christi habetis penes vos in Regno vtramque Pagmam ex illis Dei gratia per Consilium Regni vestri sume Legem per illam Dei patientia vestrum Reges Britanniae Regnum Vicarius verÃ² Dei estis in Regno iuxtae Prophetam Regem Domini est terra plenitudo eius Orbis terrarum Vniuersi qui inhabitant in eo Et rursum inxtae Prophetam Regem dilexisti iustitiam odisti miquitatem proptereÃ vnxit te Deus tuus oleo latitiae prae consortibus tâ—is rursum inxta Prophetam Regem Deus Indicium tuum c. non enim Indicium neque institiam Caesaris Filij enim Regis gentes Christianae populi Regni sunt qui sub vestra protectione pace Regno degant consistant iuxta Enangelium quemadmodum galina congregat pullos sub alis c. gentes verÃ² Regni Britaenniae populi vestri sunt quos diuisos debetis in vnum ad concordiam pacem ad fidem ad legem Christi ad sanctam Ecelesiam congregare reuocare fouere manutenere protegere regere ab iniuriosis malitiosis ab inimicis semper defendere Vae Regno cuius Rex puer est cuius Principes manÃ¨ comedunt No voco Regem puerum propter paruam nimiam aetatem iuxta Prophetam Regem viri sanguinum dolosi non dimidiabunt dies suos c. per come stionem intelligimus gulam per gulam luxuriam per luxuriam omnia turpta mala inxta Salomonem Regem in maleuolam animam non introibit sapientia nec habitabit in corpore subdito peccatis Rex dicitur Ã regendo non Ã Regno Rex eris dum bene regis quod nisi feceris nomen Regis non in te constabit nomen Regis perdes quod absit Det vobis Omnipotens Deus Regnum Britanniae sic regere vt possitis cum eo regnare in aeternum cuius Vicarius estis in Regno praedicto qui cum patre Filio c. THE EPISTLE OF LORD ELEVtherius Pope to Lucius King of BriÌ„taine IN the yeare 169. from the Passion of Christ Lord Elâ—utherius Pope wrote to Lucius King of Britaine at the request of the King and Nobles of Britaine You requested of vs to haue the Lawes of the Romans and Caesar to be sent ouer vnto you which you would haue vsed in the Kingdome of Britaine We may allwayes reproue the Roman and Imperiall but the Lawe of God we may not reproue For you haue lately by the diuine mercy receaued in the kingdome of Britaine the Lawe and faith of Christ you haue among you in the kingdome both the Partes thereof out of them by the grace of God with the Counsaile of your kingdome take a Lawe and by that with the help of God you shall Gouerne your kingdome of Britaine You are verily the vicegerent of God in your kingdome according to the Prophet a King The earth is our Lords and the fullnes thereof and the globe of the earth and all that dwell therein And againe by the Prophet a King Thou hast loued Iustice and hated Iniquitie therefore thy God hath annointed thee with oile of gladnes aboue thy fellowes And againe by the Prophet a King Ã´ God giue thy Iudgment to the King and thy Iustice to the Kings sonne Not the Iudgment and Iustice of Caesar And the sonnes of the King there are Christian Nations and people of the kingdome which may liue and be vnder your protection and peace and kingdome according to the Ghospell euen as an hen gathereth her chickens vnder her wings c. for the Nations and people of the kingdome of Britaine be yours whom now diuided you ought to gather together to concord and peace and to the faith and to the Lawe of Christ and to his holy Church recall them norish them maintaine Gouerne and defend them allwayes from iniurious and malitious parsons and from their enemyes Woe to the kingdome whose King is a Child and whose Princes eate early in the morning I call not a King a Child for his little or greater age but for foolishnes and Iniquitie and Madnes according to the Prophet a King men of blood and crafty shall not liue halfe their dayes By eating we vnderstand glutonie by glutonie luxurie by luxurie all filthie things and euill according to Salomon a king Wisedome will not enter into a malitious soule nor dwell in a body subiect to sinnes A King is named of ruling not of a kingdome You shall be a King so long as you Gouerne well but if you doe otherwise the name of a King shall not remayne with you and you shall loose the name of a King which God forbid God allmightie grante you may so gouerne the kingdome of Britaine that you may Reigne with him for euer whose vicegerent you are in the aforesaide kingdome who with the Father and sonne c. 3. Hitherto this part of S. Eleutherius Epistle which the Publisher in the yeare 1568. thought to haue benâ— written aboue fiue hundred yeares before and feemeth to say it was among the old Lawes priscis legibus he then published in the Library of Matthew Parker the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury PlanÃ¨ suscipio atque profiteor magna fide Religione ex

dedicated vnto them which were changed into Christian Churches Leland writeth that King Lucius built a new Church in the Castle of Douer and citeth the Annals thereof for warrant Io. Leland assert Arthurij c. 7. Annal Duren ibid. Will. Lambard peramb. of Kent p. 158. Iacob Genuen Epis in Vita S. Aug. Cantuar. Archiep. Capgr Catal. in eodem Tradunt Annales Dorensis Caenobij Lucium Regem Britannorum Christianum Ecclesiam Seruatori suo in Durensi Castro consecrasse William Lambard the Antiquarie of that Country also saith King Lucius builded a Church within Douer Castle Iacobus GenueÌ„sis Bishop of Genua Capgraue and others writeth of an old Church at Compton in warwicke shire carrying argument of foundation in that time The Authour saith it was a Parish Church and had such a Preist for the Pastor thereof receauing Tithes hundred of yeares before S. Augustine time which if it were so we may make coniecture of an vnsearchable number in the same condition Which our Antiquities sufficiently confirme before teaching that the Temples of all the Gods of the Gentils which were in all parts of Britaine were changed into Christian Churches And Anacletus apud Rob. Barnes in Vit. Pont. in eod our Protestants tell vs it was the old Decree of Pope Anacletus which these Legats of the Pope would not transgresse that as Bishops were to be in cheife Cities so they should appoint Preists in Castles Townes and Villages binding them to Residencie there Ne Episcoporum dignitati derogaretur in egregijs tantum vrbibus Episcopos constituendos censuit Presbiteros verÃ² ab Episcopis in Castellis Pagis ac Villis constituendos esse ea lege vt inibi vitae suae spacium transigerent Which to haue bene obserued in this Conuersion the multitude of Bed Hist Galfr. Mat. Westm alij in Diocles Churches destroied heare by Dioclesian within an hundred yeares after sufficiently declareth 5. And we finde in Antiquitie that in this very time of King Lucius besides the Cathedrall Churches in the greate Cities there were others also builded in them as namely Glocester Worchester Caerlegion and others for we reade of diuers kindes of Churches in them all both Cathedrall and others King Lucius was buried at Glocester in the Church of the cheife Order in Ecclesia primae sedis The same distinction is giuen for Winchester which necessarily Galfr. Monum Hist l. 5. c. 1. Mat. Westm an 201. Galfr. l. 8. c. 17. l. 9 c. 12. Bed Mat. supr inferreth other Churches or a Church in eyther of them of inferious Order For the word first proueth a second for the Inferiour Churches besides the Cathedrall in Caerlegion they are remembred in Histories So of other Cities not inferiour vnto these Glocester being then but a new and no greate Citie We may finde others as at Abington in Oxfordshire Ambsbury in Wilshire Cambridge Stamford and other places to be remembred hereafter where to haue bene Christian Churches in that time there is still sufficient Argument and Euidence left vnto vs. And the Pagan Temples being throughout the whole kingdome and now with their Reuenewes encreased by King Lucius and changed into Churches dedicated to Christ and his Saints as before is proued euidently conuinceth these to haue bene more honorable and as generally in all places and so not to be numbred as the others were and all this alteration made by King Lucius with the direction and Order of the Roman Legats S. Phaganus and S. Damianus And this is that which our old Manuscript Annals of Landaffe with other Antiquities testifie that our Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie was setled Bishops ordayned and the Rule of well liuing taught in Britaine according to the commande and direction of Pope Eleutherius secundum Antiquitates Manuscr Eccles Landauen Iussum be ati Eleutherij Papae Ecclesiasticum ordinem constituit Episcopos ordinauit benÃ¨ viuendi normam docuit And to prouide aswell for the continuall maintenance and repayre of the house of God at the first founding and building thereof those auncient Schooles Colledges or Vniuersities of this kingdome which all now had receaued the faith and Religion of Christ and so were to be as Seminaries and Mothers of Christian Diuinitie and holy learning for preseruation and Vpholding of Gods Church King Lucius endowed with greate Priuiledges and Immunities that they might more quietly and diligently employ themselues to their so profitable and holy studies 6. This his Charter of priuiledge to the Vniuersitie of Cambridge the Antiquaries thereof proue by diuers auncient Testimonies the Bull of Pope Honorius Bulla Honorij Papae ann 624. Charta Regis Cadwalladri An. 685. Charta Regis Arthuri an 531. die 7. Apr. apud Caium l. 1. de Antiq. accad Cantabrig 1000. yeares since the Charter of King Cadwalladrus and King Arthur long before wherein is contayned that he granted to the Vniuersitie of Cambridge as King Lucius with other Kings had done before to be free from all publike Vectigals and Burthens that they might more quietly and freely attend their studies consilio assensu omnium singulorum Pontificum Principum istius Regni Licentia sedis Apostolicae statuo praesenti scripto firmiter decerno vt Ciuitas Scholarium praedicta vbi hactenÃ¹s splendorem scientiae lumeÌ„ doctrinae gratia fauente Conditoris mei Praedecessores acceperunt Ã publicis vectigalibus operibus onerosis absoluantur vt quietudine Doctores inibi Scholares valeant doctrinae studio inhaerere sicut gloriosus Rex Britanniae decreuit The like I may Ioan. Harding Chron. c. 25. f. 22. Io. Rosse Histor Manuscript Io. Caius Apol. accad Cant. de Antiq. l. 1. William Harrison Descr of Britaine c. â— Tit. of Vniuersities pag. 146. Stowe Hist in Bladud Bal. praefat in lib. de Script Twyn l. de Ant. Oxon. Harrison supr Harris Manuscr Hist Grafton Chron. Bal. l. de Script Brit. cent 1. in Congello Bannachorren Galft Mon. Hist Brit. l. 11. c. 12. Matth. Westm an 603. Io. Bal. Praef. in l. de Scri. Brit. Galfi Mon. Hist Brit. l. 9. c. 12. Galft Mon. Hist lib. 4. c. 19. Matt. West an 185. King Lucius founded diuers Monasteries both of men and women affirme of Stamford which from the time of King Bladud vntill it was interdicted by S. Gregory Pope for Pelagian Heresie continued an Vniuersitie So of Glamorgan clayming but a litle later Originall Greekelade and Lichelade of such Antiquitie Bellisitum now Oxford as it pleadeth Theodford where as a Protestant Antiquarie boldly writeth there were 600. students in auncient times and others not so well remembred To all which now conuerted to the faith of Christ and trayning vp spirituall souldiers for the defence Profession and maintenance thereof we haue sufficient grounds before to affirme King Lucius gaue the like priuiledges as vnto Cambridge one and the same reason being for all And yet besides these which he found founded before he himselfe

coÌ„uerted to Christ to be directed by him in his ciuill Lawes had receaued an hallowed Crowne and warraÌ„t and Limits of his kingdome from him was as carefull and sollicitous to haue all things now effected to be approued and confirmed by the same highest spirituall Papall Power and Authoritie which as he well knew by the Testimonies of diuers Popes holy Saints and Martyrs before as our Protestants haue acknowledged was instituted and ordained by Christ himselfe as a Rule and direction to all other members of his Catholike Church And therefore when it could otherwise be no Polecy or pleasure to our holy King to spare from hence so long a time the Legats he had so much desired no ease to them now old and weryed in Labors to trauaile to Rome and returne hither againe nor expedient for a new conuerted kingdome to want the Apostles and conuerters thereof so soone before it was perfectly setled in the Religion it had receaued by them but very dangerous to them all in respect of the Roman state so Ieleous and violent an enemy to diuers things now thus to be confirmed against their challendg and claime at that time for the kingdome either to haue incited or allowed that Iorney and confirmation or the Legats to haue vndertaken it with so much trouble hazard and perill had it bene either a needlesse or meere voluntarie and no necessarie busines was in so many and worthie parsons the greatest madnes could de deuised 2. And yet our Antiquities assuer vs our Ecclesiasticall state and affaires were thus confirmed and all things accompted as vncertaine vntill such confirmation was procured and obtayned The old Brittish Historie Virunnius Matthew of Westminster with many others both Manuscripts and printed Antiquaries Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 20. vlt. Pont. Vir. l. 4. in fine Matth. Westm an gratiae 186. Masnuscr Hist antiq in Luci. tell vs Beati Antistites Faganus Deruuianus Romam reuersi quae fecerant impetrauerunt Ã Papa beatissimo confirmari The blessed Bishops Faganus and Deruuianus returning againe to Rome obtayned to haue the things which they had done to be confirmed by the most blessed Pope Where we see that the Pope by petition and proofe made vnto him of the orderly and Religeous proceedings of his Legats in Britaine confirmed what they had done heare What that was in founding the Church of Christ in this kingdome I haue mentioned before all which was now confirmed by the Pope himselfe And if a generall confirmation will not confirme and conforme vs in this truth let vs resorte for the most questionable things to those particulars which cheife Protestants with others haue deliuered and warranted before out of our generally binding and receaued auncient Lawes and Pope Eleutherius owne writings in which we often finde Lucius to be adiudged King of Britaine and the kingdome of Britaine to be his kingdome And yet many Historians Italians Epist Pape Eleutherij supr leg S. Edwardi apud Plur. Authores Baron Tom. 2. Annal. in Eleut Hect. Boet. Scot. Hist l. 5. f. 83. Godwin CoÌ„uers of Brit. p. 22. Scots English Catholiks and Protestants haue doubted thereof Baronius would haue him if any at all but a pety King Hector Boethius alloweth him but a King by courtesie Lucius Britonibus Caesaris beneuolentia authoritate imperitabat A Protestant Bishop thus disputeth it It is made a doubt and not without good cause whether euer there could be any such King as Lucius or no. In this very season that is appointed by our writers to the Reigne of Lucius the Romans possessed Britaine quietly as may appeare by all the Roman writers to wit during the times of M. Antoninus and Commodus and long after this Britaine was wholly subdued vnto the Romans and brought vnder the forme of a Prouince to wit in the time of Domitian as W. Malmesbury hath deliuered and amongst later writers two men of greate iudgment Baronius and Maister Camden which is partly confirmed by Tacitus deliuering that a great part of it was reduced into the forme of a Prouince as a foresaid in the time of Claudius These things being so how should a King haue any Gouernment heare Thus this Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie What force is in his allegations I haue sufficiently said for the honour of this kingdome in other places But in this case and question if we allowe him all for truth both he and we thereby are necessitated to allowe so much the greater prerogatiue and power to Pope Eleutherius the Pope of Rome to haue Authoritie in cases doubtfull or where a kingdome or true Heire is by violence oppressed to declare a true lawfull and vndoubted King as this Pope in this Act did by our King Lucius and this kingdome which with all others this Protestant Bishop himselfe acknowledgeth per consilium Regni vestri sume legem per illam Dei patientiÃ¢ vestrum Reges Britanniae Regnum Vicarius Dei Epist Eleutherij apud Godw. sup p. 30. 31. Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 5. Foxe to 1. Act. Guliel Lamb. in Legib. S. Edwardi Stow Hist in Eleuth Leges S. Edwardi cap. 17. apud Gul. Lamb. l. de Legib. Priscis f. 130. estis in Regno Gentes Regni Britanniae populi vestri sunt Where notwithstanding any clayme or Title the Romans at that time did or could make to Britaine or any part thereof King Lucius is by Pope Eleutherius openly pronounced and declared to be King of Britaine and all the people and Nations of Britaine to be his people and subiects And for further confirmation and proofe heareof he did expressely declare as our publike Lawes still witnesse that all this kingdome or I le of Britaine was his kingdome as also all the Ilands vnto Norway and Denmarke belonged to the Crowne of this his kingdome Vniuersa terra tota Insulae omnes vsque Norwegiam vsque Daciam petinent ad coronam regni eius And to secure King Lucius herein he sent him as King of the Britans an hallowed Crowne to weare as King of all these remembred Dominions Tales metas fines constituit imposuit coronae regni Dominus Eleutherius Papa sententia sua qui destinauit coronam benedictam Britanniae Christianitatem Deo inspirante Lucio Regi Britonum How this holy Pope did giue direction and instruction to this King about his Lawes I haue said before as also of the former more at lardge So likewise of the setling three Archbishops in the three named places with Bishops vnder them which was long before S. Eleutherius time decreed by other Popes and from the Apostles and so needed litle confirmation being by Apostolike Order long before instituted 3. Yet this being a cheife and principall thing in setling our Church affaires by the holy Legats it was by the same euidence as carefully and principally confirmed by this holy Pope and so was obserued throughout this kingdome vpon

brake that Rule right all their Archbishops then were there inuested and setled by the Popes Authoritie and swore obedience vnto him this Protestant new Archbishop setting downe their Oath at lardge THE XXIII CHAPTER OF THE ARCHBISHOPS OF LONDON Yorke and Caerlegion in this time in particular and many other inferiour Bishops and the Roman Church Discipline heare also setled by Papall Authoritie 1. THvs was the state of Christian Catholike affaires in Britaine in all matters Callings Degrees ratified and confirmed by this holy Pope euen as our Protestants themselues doe glosse our Histories fides Christi in Britannia confirmatur and this busines Prot. Annotati in Matth. West an 186. performed with such diligence and expedition that the Monke of Westminster accompted one of our most exact Calculators of times doth recompt the Iorney of the holy Legats from Britaine to Rome their obtayning the Confirmation receauing further direction procuring many other holy workemen to assist them in founding and framing the Church of Christ in this kingdome the whole time of their stay at Rome Matth. Westm An. gratiae 186. returning hither againe with a greate number of diuine labourers and effecting diuers things heare after their returne all to haue bene happily performed within the space of one yeare such was the fatherly care and sollicitude of that holy Pope and his sacred Legats our spirituall Parents towards their children the conuerted Britans as S. Paules was in like case whome in Christ Iesus they had begotten Anno gratiae 186. Beati Antistites Faganus Diruuianus Romam reuersi quae fecerant impetrauerunt Ã Papa beatissimo confirmari Quibus peractis redierunt in Britanniam praefati Doctores cum alijs quamplurimis quorum doctrina gens Britonum in fide Christi in breui fundata refulsit Istorum autem nomina actus in libro reperiuntur quem Gildas Historicus de victoria Aurelij Ambrosij conscripsit In the yeare of grace 186. the blessed Bishops Faganus and Deruuianus returning to Rome did obtaine of the most blessed Pope to haue all things which they had done confirmed Which things being finished the foresaid Doctours with very many others came againe into Britaine by whose doctrine the Nation of the Britans being founded in a short space became renowned The names and Acts of these men are founde in the Booke which Gildas the Historian did write of the vistory of Aurelius Ambrosius All this is set downe as acted in that one yeare by Matthew of Westminster 2. The like Relation is made hereof in the Brittish History Ponticus Virunnius diuers Manuscript Histories and others all agreeing in these things Galfr. Monum Hist â— 4. cap. 20. Ponticas Virun Hist l. 4. done together allthough they doe not so punctually proceede by the yeares as the other doth The greatest difference is this that whereas the Historian of Westminster sayth the faith of the Britans was thus made renowned refulsit the others say corroborata fuit it was corroborated or confirmed by receauing this Confirmation from the Pope by his Legats so many their assistants giuing testimony thereof Which breedeth no variance in the matter but more plainely declareth the meanes by which the kingdome of Britaine was thus renowned for Christian Religion being the first kingdome in the world that had then publikly professed the faith of Christ publikly by petitions sought it and as publikly required and obtayned Confirmation of the same and their proceedings therein from the high Vicar of Christ yet not freed from Persecution What a comfort this was to our King and Britaine to receaue such a Confirmation from the See of Rome by so Noble and renowned meanes such holy learned and Noble Legats with such solemnitie quampluribus alijs comitati at such a time when the sword of Persecution was still vnsheathed and dropping with holy blood of Mattyrs the very circumstances Io. Bal. l. de Scri. cent 1. in Gilda Albani Magdeb. cent 2. c. 2. Col. 8. Fox Act. and Mon. l. 2. p. 106. Iames lib. de Manuscr in Bibliot public Colleg S. Benedict Abbot FecknaÌ„ orat in Parlam 2. Elizabeth themselues and refulgent glory refulcit it wonne to this Nation in all the world will giue vs some light thereof But much more would the splendor of it appeare if the Monuments wherein the names and Acts of so many worthie men penned by such a Secretary as S. Gildas was might come to vewe Many ProtestaÌ„ts would make the world beleeue they haue both seene and haue that most auncient and desired Monument in their custodies If it be not so they are to blame to write it if so both blame and shame to conceale it I can now say no more then Abbot Feckman did publikly deliuer in solemne Oration in the first Parlament of Q. Elizabeth when Catholike Religion was condemned in these termes of that matter Pope Eleutherius sent into this Realme Damianus and Fugatius and they as Ambassadours sent from the See Apostolike of Rome did bring into this Realme so many yeares past the very same Religion whereof we are now in possession and that in the Latin tongue as the auncient Historiographer diuus Gildas witnesseth in the Prologue and beginning of his Booke of the Britaine Histories These be his words which a man of his worth should not and would not haue vttered in such a time and place if the Booke and such things therein had not beene then extant to haue iustified his so absolute confident and so coÌ„cerning speach in that Assembly which by their proceedings ouerthrew Catholike Religion in that Parlament and was not vnwilling to contradict any thing they could which crossed with their Intention 3. I haue made as diligent enquiry as I could and these times would permit mee to be enformed whether any such worke of Gildas is to be seene and cannot finde that any true or pretended Historie of his or any other doth now mention the Names and Acts of any such men Therefore I must rest contented and otherwise take and giue the best light I can in these matters First we are assured before that at this time of these Legats Returne or thereabouts King Lucius was confirmed and declared King of all Britaine and the Ilands adiacent and an hallowed Crowne was brought vnto him from Pope Eleutherius most probably by them the most honorable parsons mentioned as Ambassadors betweene those two renowned Potentats Pope and King in the affaires which passed betweene them and by this meanes our holy King Lucius was in conscience abled and secured to giue or confirme any guift graunt or donation he formely had bestowed or afterward was to conferre or confirme for the good of Christs Church in Britaine or effect and doe whatsoeuer belonging to state and office of a Christian King They brought with them also a Confirmation of the three Metropolitan or Archiepiscopall Sees before remembred as also such Papall Approbation of the consecrated Our first

Histories then no further extending itselfe These Legats and Apostolike MissoÌ„ of Pope Eleutherius preached in the whole kingdome of Britaine then to Seuerus wall diuiding and separating Albania now commonly called Scotland from the other parts of Britaine now England So they or some of their Associats and holy company preached in the whole kingdome or I le of great Britaine and the cheife Ilands thereof for if Pope Eleutherius as before is proued subiected that part of Britaine now Scotland beyond the wall out of the temporall Iurisdiction of King Lucius at whose request and petition he sent Preachers hither vnto Yorke a Metropolitan See in his kingdome and Dominion he though highest iudge and Ruler in the Church of Christ and ouer such as beleeued in him yet ouer such as had not receaued the faith and Religion of Christ he would vse no such commande or Power to subiect them either to the Archbishop of Yorke London Cacrlegion or any other out of the temporall Dominion where they liued nor within the same if any such had bene there except they had bene Christians So the same holy learned Pope in his allowing all the Ilands betweene Britaine and Norwey with Denmarke vsque Noruegiam Daciam to belong to the Crowne of King Lucius in Britaine the ciuill Lawe and Ius gentium adiudging Ilands especially lesser Ilands to be parts of and belonging vnto the next Continent Norwey being a greate kingdome and in the mayne continent as a greate parte of Denmarke likewise was and is Britaine being proued to the Romans before to be an Iland separate from the greate Continent though the greatest knowne Iland it will bring many besides Protestants to defend this Donation of Pope Eleutherius and thereby the old right and Title of Britaine to the Ilands neare Norwey and Denmarke to be of opinion that diuers there were then conuerted to Christ and Pope Eleutherius laboured what he could for their Conuersion Otherwise the Pope though supreame Pastor and Ruler of the Church of Christ did not nor would claime such Power ouer Infidels neuer conuerted to the true faith or sheepe of the folde of Christ of which and not of Infidels he is cheifest Sheephard vnder Christ one earth 2. The old Antiquities of Glastenbury one of our best Records in such things assure vs that these our holy Legats and Apostles did heare preach Christ and baptized the Inhabitants throughout the whole Iland of Britaine and not onely in King Lucius and the Romans Dominion heare Phaganus Deruianus venerunt in Britanniam ad praedicandum Euangelium qui Antiq. Glast Guliel Malm. l. de Antiq. Caeno Glast Capgrau in S. Patricio baptisantes praedicantes vniuersam Insulam peragrantes Which Tertullian a learned witnesse and writer in this time within the first 200. yeares of Christ and writing in Afrike so farre from taking speedy and certaine notice or Intelligence of the affaires of this so remote kingdome proueth when he saith Britannorum Romanis inaccessa loca the places of the Brittans whether Tertull. l. cont Iudaeos c. 7. the Romans could not come had before his writing receaued the faith of Christ which must needs be performed at this time before Pope Victor his sending Preachers vnto the Scots at the request of their King and first Christian King of the Scots Donaldus And his Mission was vnto the Scots but this Conuersion of the Britans in the places vnaccessable to the Romans or to which the Romans had not made accesse must needs be of the Britans as they are so expressely named by that auncient writer of that time and these Britans were the same which then inhabited in the Country now and long since called Scotland of the Scots afterward entering and inhabiting there for all other places in Britaine had before suffered and knowne the Romans Accesse and Inuasion into them 3. No other part of Britaine is found in Histories into which they had not made accesse and there obtained Rule or thence receaued Tribute And in this our Protestant Antiquaries doe agree When thus they write It is certaine by Chemnitius citing Sabellicus that the Britans were with the first Conuerts and Protest Theater of great Brit. l. 6. Â§. 9. Chemnit in Exam. Concil Tridentin ex Sabellico Tertullian who liued within 200. yeares of Christs Natiuitie sheweth no lesse when the more to prouoke the Iewes against whome he wrote calleth to witnesse the fruitefull encrease of the Ghospell of Saluation through many Countryes and Nations and among them nameth the Britans to haue receaued the word of life the power whereof saith he hath pirced into those parts whether the Romaâ—s could not come Where they alledge Tertullian in the same sence for the Conuersion of the Britans euen in the places whether the Romans could not come vnto them yet they doe not plainely cite Tertullian as he wrote and I haue cited him before that the places heare conuerted to which the RomaÌ„s could not come The Britans the most auncient Christians in this part of the world or whole world for a kingdome to haue bene places of the Britans Britannorum Romanis inaccessâ— loca and of no other people or Nation Therefore I cannot allowe what they without controlle immediately thus write in that place whence Petrus Cluniacensis supposeth the Scottish men the more auncient Christians as not being in the like subiection to the Romans as other then were Which collection of Petrus Cluniacensis if these men or any other should allowe and not reproue they should thereby proue themselues much ignorant in the Antiquities honour and priuiledges of our Britaine in this respect contrary to all Historians and these men contrary to themselues often in this their Theater teaching Britaine and the Britans to haue bene the first Christian kingdome and Nation in the worlde No Scots or others especially in these parts of the knowne world the comming neare vnto them in that state or degree of glorie 4. And it is euident by our oldest British Historian S. Gildas and others Gildas l. de excid conquest Britanniae after him that the Scots were not seated or dwelling in the greate Iland of Britaine not in the most remote and Northren parts thereof vntill the departure of Maximus hence with the cheifest power of the Britans heare when and not before they inuaded the North parts vnto the wall of diuision omnem Aquilonarem extremamque terrae partem pro Indigenis murotenus capessunt The Britans Indigenae were the generall Inhabitants and Possessors there before And the picts did not vntill then inhabite any extreame parte of greate Britaine Picti in extrema parte Insulae tunc primum deinceps requÃ®euerunt and yet by all were heare planted before the Scots But they liued vntill then the Gild. Galfr. Monum Hist Brittan Matt. West Chron. Harding Chron. Scots in Ireland and the our-Ilands as the Picts also in those lesser Ilands did And the Britans

Scotia Scots land which could Iosephus orat ad Iudaeos apud Egesipp l. 5. c. 15. yet be very small when Iosephus in the Age before had testified that it had no land at all Scotia terris nihil debet of which and their place of habitation at land I shall speake more when I come to their Conuersion in the time and by the meanes and help of Pope Victor in the beginning of the next Age And for this present and my purpose now concerning the Conuersion of the Brittans in Albania this which I haue saide sufficeth to let vs be assured it was effected in the same time and manner as the other of our other Brittans in Loegria and Cambria and by the same meanes Mission and Apostolike men sent and directed hither and heare their sacred Actions and labours were confirmed by the highest Papall power of holy Pope Eleutherius THE XXVII CHAPTER OF DIVERS BOOKES OR WRITINGS OF S. Phaganus Damianus Eluanus Meduuinus and others Charters and Immunities of Pope Eleutherius and King Lucius the Scripturs heare receaued in the old Latine Translation and the same Canon of them which Catholiks now obserue and followe WHEN our holy Ecclesiasticall state was thus setled in Britaine that the memory and obseruation thereof might be more firmely fixed and impressed in the vnderstandings and wills of men to haue duely in minde and performe those duties which particularly belonged vnto them in this Kinde these holy Legats as both Catholike and Protestant Antiquaries deliuer committed these their Acts to writing by which meanes they came and not onely by Tradition to the knowledge of Posteritie and the Popes of Rome to write in a Protestant Bishops phrase tooke these their proceedings heare in Britaine of all kingdomes their first begotten child in Christ as a Patterne to diuide other Prouinces in to Parishes and Diocesses Io. Bal. l. de Script Brit. cent 1. in Eluan as they had done heare Quum in fine essent omnia ordinatione quadam per Fugatium Damianum in rem Christianam permutata vt apud Posteros clariora perdurarent membranis Eluanus Meduinus dederunt Acta per Legatos l 1. 1. Inde ad nos non alio medio peruenerunt Ex hoc similibus fundamentis caepere postea Romanorum Pontifices occasionem Prouincias diuidendi in Paraecias Dioeceses A late Catholike Collector of holy Writers of this Nation saith that Eluanus did write one Booke of the Originall of the Brittish Church Eluanus Io. Pitseus l. de Illustr Britan. Script aetate 2. in Eluan Meduino Antiq. Glast Manuscript S. Patri Epistol Capgrau in S. Patricio Leland in Arthur assert scripsisse perhibetur de origine Ecclesiae Britannicae librum vnum And that Meduinus wrote a Booke of the Acts of Fugatius and Damianus in Britaine Meduinus Posteris tradidit Fugatij Damiani gesta in Britannia librum vnum The old Manuscript Antiquities of Glastenbury make mention of three Bookes founde there all which or parts of euery of them were writen in this time The first is called Scripta Sanctorum Phagani Deruiani The writings of the Saints Phaganus and Deruianus The second had among other things how these holy Legats procured 10. yeares Indulgence to that holy place The third was Volumen a Volume wherein were writen the Acts of the Apostles and the Acts and gests of S. Phaganus and Deruianus Volumen vnum in quo scripti erant actus Apostolorum pariter cum Actibus gestis Sanctorum Phagani Deruiani 2. I haue mentioned before how King Lucius wrote diuers Epistles to the Pope or Popes of Rome in his time about the setling of Christian Religion in this kingdome And as S. Eleutherius Pope of Rome directed him by the Counsaile and aduise of his Clergie and Nobles he caused a collection and correction of Lawes temporall to be compiled and published to gouerne The Christian munifiâ—â—nce and bouÌ„tic of King Lucius in this time his Christian kingdome by which continued long after in writing among many both Brittish and other Kings of this Nation allthough with some change or addition as the times and other circumstances required in such cases This holy King also granted made and signed many writings Charters and Donations for the defence maintenance and preseruation of Religion and the cheife Teachers and Professours thereof as to the Vniuersitie of Cambridge the Schoole of Bangor Monastery of Shaftesbury and such others and to euery Archiepiscopall and Episcopall See in Britaine both for the assuring the old Reuenewes and Priuiledges of the Archflamens and Flamens as others new and more ample which he conferred vnto them and such as should sitt and succeede in them for euer Pope Eleutherius granted many priuiledges immunities and Indulgences heare 3. In this time also the Rule of the holy Religeous men I haue spoken of before was written and obserued by them And besides the generall confirmation of Pope Eleutherius which I haue formerly spoken of for the ratifying and approuing the proceedings of his Legats he granted very many other particular Ratifications and Immunities to certaine Parsons and Places heare such was his Bull of Confirmation which the Cambridge Antiquaries contend he granted to that Vniuersitie such his grant of 10. yeares of Indulgence at the request of his Legats to the pilgrims that deuoutely visited the old Church of Glastenbury as likewise that of 30. yeares pardon to all Bishops that should with deuotion come one Pilgrimadge to the Chappell of S. Michaell The old Decrees of the primatiue Popes receaued heare in this time there as the Antiquities of that place giue testimony 4. The Order of the holy Sacrifice of Masse and other publike seruice of the Church deliuered and established heare at that time was the Roman Order which the holy Legats our Apostles brought from Rome who also published heare the Decrees of the holy Popes from S. Peter to their time many of which so farre as our Protestant writers would giue mee leaue and allowance vnto I haue remembred before This time and Age also is the Eleuther Epist ad Regem LuciuÌ„ Leg. S. Edw. Lambert de leg Antiq. Godwin Conuers of Brit. first wherein eyther the Scripturs of the Old or New Testament were by any auncient Authour receaued and published in Britaine For S. Eleutherius Pope in his Epistle to King Lucius maketh it but a nuper late thing to haue the holy Scripturs in this kingdome By which also as by the knowne ignorance of the Britans in those dayes eyther in Greeke or Hebrew language it is euident they were receaued heare in the Latine tongue vnderstood The holy Scriptures receaued heare then in the Latine toÌ„gue with the same Canon of Bookes which the Roman Church now vseth by all the learned of this kingdome of Britaine Likewise we learne by the same part of Pope Eleutherius his Epistle to King Lucius that the Primitiue Church both at

Hist Brittans Saxons and Scots iudgments the surest Authour we can haue in this matter setting downe the comming of the Picts into these parts first to the Scots in Ireland and then landing in Britaine in the time of Marius as I haue before related longe after the Natiuitie of Christ proueth that the Scots came hither longe after that time Procedente autem tempore Britannia post Britones Pictos tertiam Scotorum Nationem in Pictorum parte recepit And againe Hibernia propriÃ¨ patria Scotorum est ab hac egressi vt diximus tertiam in Britannia Beda Eccles Hist lib. 1. cap. 1. Britonibus Pictis gentem addiderunâ— And the Scottish Antiquaries which would make so longe and auncient a Catalogue of their Kings doe not at any time call them or any of them in those times Kings of Scotia or Scotland Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Georg. Buchan Rer. Scoticar l. 1. 2. 3. 4. c. but Kings of the Scots Scotorum Reges 3. And to returne to Ecclesiasticall matters againe This is confirmed by this present History of the Conuersion of the King of Scots Donaldus by Pope Victor and his Apostolike Preachers among whome we doe not finde any one Bishop to haue bene sent nor any Bishoprike erected in any place where probably this King Donald or any King of the Scots ruled longe time after this The Scottish Antiquaries themselues that stand so stiffely for the Antiquitie of their Nation doe freely acknowledge that the first Episcopall See that euer was where their Kings ruled was erected in the time of Dioclesian his Persecution and this in the Iland of Mona and giuen to S. Amphibalus a Brittish Bishop by King Crathlint King of the Scots at that time Fuit id templum Hect. Boeth Scot. Hist lib. 6. fol. 102. omnium primum Christiano ritu vbi Pontifex sacerque Magistratus sedem haberet primariam inter Scotos cuius nostri meminere Scriptores dedicatum Nunc S. Palladius sent by S. Caelestine Pope the first Bishop of Scots sent from Rome vocant Sodorense Fanum And they both confesse that S. Palladius whome S. Caelestine Pope sent to the Scots aboue 200. yeares after this was the first Bishop which any Pope made sent thither the first that consecrared other Bishops among the Scots Erat Palladius primus omnium qui Sacrum inter Scotos Hector Boethius Scot. Hist l. 7. f. 133. Georg. Buchan Rer. Scotic l. 5. in Rege 42. Hector Boeth supr l. 6. Holins Hist of Scotland p. 88. Manusc Antiq. Io. Capgrau in Vita S. Niniani Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 7. f. 119. Io. Bal. l. de Scriptorib Brit. cent 1. in Niniano Beruicio egere Magistratum a summo Pontifice Episcopus creatus And creditur idem Palladius primus Episcopos in Scotia creasse And they set downe the Bishops and places which and where he created them Seruanus in the Iles of the Orchades and Toruanus for the Picts Palladius Seruanum Episcopum ad Orchadas Insulas creauit Et Teruanum Pictorum Archiepiscopum constituit These were the first Bishops which the Scottish Antiquities remember to haue bene either among them or the Picts except S. Ninian sent a litle before from the See of Rome to conuert the Pictish Nation The old Manuscript and Capgraue in S. NiniaÌ„ his life say that he there ordained Preists consecrated Bishops diuided the CouÌ„try into Parishes Ordinauit Presbyteros Episcopus coÌ„secrauit totam terram per certas Parochias diuisit He being a Noble Britan by birth preached both to the Scots Picts and Britans that were in those parts and dyed an old man about the yeare of Christ 432. about which time S. Palladius came hither Ninianus Episcopus sanctitate Miraculis clarissimus Scotorum Pictorum Britouumque Doctor ad senium vsque obijt faelicitatis nostrae Anno 432. 4. It is an euident falsehood which a Puritane Scottish Historian speaking of this time of Paladius his preaching to the Scots affirmeth that vntill then the Churches were gouerned by Monkes without Bishops Ad id vsque tempus Georg. Buchan Rer. Scoticar l. 5. Rege 42. Ecclessiae absque Episcopis per Monachos regebantur For I haue shewed before how from the beginning of Christianitie the Churches of Christ in all places were gouerned by Bishops and such euer ruled heare in Britaine also thirtie or more in number heare in Britaine and how the Northren inhabitants of Britaine that were Christians whether Britans Picts or Scots were subiect to the Archbishop of Yorke and the Bishops which were vnder him And allthough at the first Conuersion of the Scots of this our Britaine whether continuing in the out Ilands or in some small numbers within the maine kingdome not being Owners or Possessioners of any Cities places which were or by the practise of the primatiue Church might be allowed for Fpispall Sees they could not haue Bishops of their owne at that time yet I haue instanced before that so soone as they came to enioy such places as might be allowed for Bishops Residences they also enioyed Bishops with all other Holinshed Hist of Scotland in K. Eugenius Io. Bal. l. de Scri. Brit. cent 1. in Brigida Lagin Capgr in S. Brig Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 9. f. 187. Holinsh. hist of Scotl. in Malcolme 3. Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 7. f. 133. Henric. Huntington Hist l. 3. Christian Nations so they had S. Amphibalus in Mona Bishop of Soder there S. Ninian and other Bishops consecrated by him And a Protestant Antiquarie in his Historie of Scotland writeth that the Scots had Bishops in the time of Maximus and were banished then with the other Scots And we finde many Auncient Bishops as Machillas Bruno and others Successours to S. Amphibalus in Soder And the Scottish Historians confesse that the Hebrides Ilands Galloway and the adioyning Countryes were subiect to that Bishops See till the time of King Malcome the third about the yeare of Christ 1057. Hebrides Gallouidiam ac illis vicinus Regiones Sodorensi Episcopo cui in Mona Sedes erat Sacra vsque ad Malcolmi tertij Regis tempora in rebus paruisse diuinis And the same Scottish Antiquaries with others proue that allthough their Bishops were commonly chosen at the first out of their Culdeis holy Preists or Monkes yet they were consecrated and made Bishops as others were Ex monachis Culdeis Pontifices assumerentur And to be assured that these Scottish Bishops were truely and ritely consecrated it was an old custome of the Scots in the time of S. Wiro allmost a thowsand yeares since that when Manuscr Ant. in Vita S. Wironis Episc Capgr Catal. in eod the Scots had any Bishop to be Consecrated they sent him to Rome to be sacred there moris erat apud Incolas Pastorem Ã se electum Romam manibus Apostolicis ordinandum dirigere ordinatumque sedem plebem

conqu Brit. c. 7. ad Persecutionem Diocletioni Tiranni And not onely in the time of Dioclesian his PersecutioÌ„ following in this Age we finde euen whole Cities Townes as Verolamium and others vtterly destitute of Christians but long before and about this time we are assured that there were very many Britans and not of meane estate but such as were publikly employed about the affaires of S. Mello a Britan Archbishop of Roan in NormaÌ„dy the kingdome and sent from hence to Rome about it that eyther were fallen from Christianitie or neuer forsooke their Pagan Religion For we reade both in auncient Manuscripts and other Authours in the life of S. Mello a Britan and after Archbishop of Roan in Normandy sent thither by S. Stephen Pope not onely that he and his Brittish Companions which were then sent to Rome to paye the Tribute of Britaine there were Pagans and sacrificed in the Temple of Mars but it was then the custome of the Britans comming thither about that office so to doe which to be a custome could not be Manuscr antiq in Vita S. Mellonis Episc Confessoris Io. Capgrau Catalog in eod younger then these dayes time short enough betweene this and that time to make a custome Tempore Valeriani Imperatoris Mello quidam de maiori Britannia oriundus Romam venit vt Patriae suae TributuÌ„ solueret Imperatori seruiret Ibique sicut mos erat cum socijs suis ad templum Martis ductus est vt sacrificaret And it seemeth this custome had bene from the first submission of the Britans to the Romans for both Protestants and others affirme that in Octauius Augustus time Ambassadours came from Britaine to Rome swearing Fealtie in the Stowe Howes Hist in Octauius Augustus Temple of Mars offering gifts in the Capitall to the Gods of the Romans And we haue Testimonie in our Histories that after King Lucius death and this very time which we haue now in hand it was the vse and custome of our Britans heare when any of their Nobilitie or Gentry were to obtayne the dignitie of Knighthood to send them to Rome to receaue that honour there and after such Pagan Rites and ceremonies that Christians could not in conscience so accept thereof And yet such multitudes euen in this time flocked thither from hence so to be created that in this time when S. Amphibalus was conuerted Iacob Genuen Episc in Catal. Sanctor in S. Amphabel and Alban to the faith by Pope S. Zepherine as Iacobus Genuensis a learned Bishop writeth 15. hundred were so created Of all which we finde no memory that any more were Christians then S. Amphibalus and S. Alban and yet both these conuerted after they had thus professed Paganisme S. Amphibalus by Pope Zepherine who after made him Preist at Rome and S. Alban S. Alban desceÌ„ded of the Romans long after his returne from Rome by the same holy Saint Amphibalus sent hither by Pope Zepherine in Britaine And yet as the old Brittish Writer of Author Britan. Antiq. in Vita S. Albani Capgr in eod S. Alban his life Capgraue and others witnesse S. Alban was rather discended of Noble Roman then Brittish Parentage Albanus ex illustri Romanorum Prosapia originem ducens probably both of Roman and Brittish Auncestours 4. And it seemeth the condition of many of others was not vnlike and thereby a greate allurement for them to continue in the Romans Religion of whose blood they were discended in whose municipall and priuiledged Townes many of them liued and from whome they hoped and expected to receaue terreane honours and Aduancements The Britans generally or for the most part professing the holy Christian Religion preferring heauenly before earthly honours Yet it is euident by this is saide that in this short tract of time after the death of King Lucius many of the Britans by the continuall trobles of that time and conuersation with Pagans were either fallen from Christianitie or as holy Gildas saith professed it but coldly tepidÃ¨ in respect of that zeale and feruour which was vsed in the dayes of Saint Lucius And yet Seuerus of himselfe was not so much giuen to wicked life but renowned Martin Polon Supput in Seuero not onely for warlike affaires but for learning and studyes Praeter bellicam gloriam ciuilibus studijs scientia Philosophiae clarus fuit And so greate an enemy to IncontineÌ„cy that he puished Adultery by Lawe with death with such seueritie that Dio writeth that wheÌ„ he was Consul he fouÌ„de by Records Dio in Seuero Herodianus in Seuero Herodianus l. 3. that 3000. had bene put to death for that offence Ego cum Consul essem inueni scriptum in Tabulis tria millia Maechorum morte fuisse mulctata And was after his death made a God among the Pagans And Herodianus saith he died rather of greefe for his childrens wickednes then of sicknes Maerore magis quam morbo consumptus vita functus est Which greefe for the sinns of his sonnes as also Galfr. Mon. l. 5. c. 2. F. or Wigorn. An. 195. 217. Mat. Westm an 205. Harding Cron. c. 53. f. 44. Galfr. Mon. Hist l. 5. c. 2. Matth. Westm an 206. Hard. sup Pont. Virunn l. 5. Dio Hist l. 55. of his owne in permitting the Christians in many places to be greuiously persecuted I would not deny but that he died of any such greefe is vntrue being most certaine that he after so many Conquests in other Countryes when he came to fight against his Country Christians he was enforced dishonorably to make a Wall and Trench of aboue 130. miles in lenght to keepe his Enemyes back from inuading him and slaine in battaile by Fulgenius others call him Fulgentius brother by some before to his first lawfull true wife the Empresse Martia a Briton Interfectus est Seuerus Imperator In acri certamine interficitur Seuerus And by the Roman Writers themselues he was at this time when he was so slaine at Yorke 65. yeares old And allthough he left 32. Legions as Dio writeth to defend that his temporall Empire which had so persecuted the Church of Christ yet that temporall Empire with all those propes began to stagger and notwithstanding so greate Persecution the kingdome of Christ as Tertullian then liuing witnesseth was adored and ruled in all places Cum Romani tot Legionibus suum Imperium muniant nec trans istas gentes Tertullian aduers Iudaeos c. 7. porrigere vires regni sui possint Christi autem Regnum nomen vbique porrigitur vbique creditur ab omnibus gentibus supranominatis colitur vbique regnat vbique adoratur And particularly heare in Britaine as he hath said before Christianitie reigned whether the Pagan Romans could not nor durst come but walled and trenched in themselues for feare 5. He left behinde him two sonnes Bassianus his eldest by his lawfull wife of Britaine before remembred and Geta by

Iulia his second wife a Roman if she may be termed a wife his first lawfull still liuing He reigned as Baronius contendeth 17. yeares 8. moneths and 3. dayes But our Historians make Baron An. D. 195. 213. Flor. Wigorn. Chron. An. 180. 202. his Empire somewhat longer Matthew of Westminster maketh him Emperour compleate 18. yeares Romanum consecutus Imperium imperauit annis 18. Florentius Wigorniensis citing Cassiodorus and the Roman Historie saith he was Emperour 18. yeares and 3. Moneths Seuerus regnauit annis 18. teste Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. in Seuero Galfr. Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 2. Pontic Virun Hist l. 5. Matth. Westm an 206. Ioan. Harding Chron. c. 53. Bal. l. de Script Brit. cent 1. in Fulgenio Audaci Cassiodoro mensibus etiam tribus secundum Historiam Romanam Marianus Scotus saith he held the Empire 19. yeares Cum 19. annis Seuerus tenuisset Imperium decessit And whereas it is generally agreed vpon both by our Brittish and Saxon Historians and Antiquaries whether Catholiks or Protestants that Fulgenius after his former discumfiture by Seuerus went ouer into Scythia interpreted to be that Country which now is called Denmarke and brought with him a greate Armie of the people of that Nation which our Antiquities call Picts before he fought with Seuerus and they both there were slaine or died at Yorke Fulgenius cum diutius resistere nequiuisset transfretauit in Scythiam vt Pictorum auxilio dignitati restitueretur Cumque ibi omnem InuentuteÌ„ Patriae collegisset reuersus est cum maximo nauigio in Britanniam atque Eboracum obsedit these were none of the Christian Picts or Scots which liued in our Ilands who had ioyned with Fulgenius before and many of them were slaine as the same Authours testifie conâ—ucebat in auxilium sibi quo scumque Insulanos populos inueniebat but they were Pagan Picts of whome many remaining heare after the death of these two Generals they had a place giuen vnto them to Inhabite in the Country Albania Carausius vt triumphum habuit dedit Pictis locum mansionis in Albania vbi cum Britonibus mixti per sequens aeuum Galfr. Mon. supr c. 3. Fabian Hist Polychron Wil. Harrison descri of Brit. c. 22. Hollinsh Histor of Engl. l. 4. c. 23. Bed Hist Eccles l. 1. Capgr in S. Niniano Hect. Boeth Scotor Hist l. 7. Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Ninia Bernicio manserunt Thus write our Brittish Historians and our Protestant Antiquaries agree when they say that Carausius gaue vnto the Scots Picts and Scithians the Country of Cathnesse in Scotland which they afterward inhabited And these were those Pagan Picts and people which S. Ninian and others sent from Rome did longe after conuert to the faith of Christ as S. Bede and others testifie for the Ilanders which were Picts and Scots were conuerted in Pope Victor his time as I haue declared before which is an other Argument against the Scottish writers which would haue themselues seated in the Country now called Scotland so long a duration of yeares as they haue claymed before THE VII CHAPTER HOW IN THE TIME OF BASSIANVS SONNE of Seuerus being Emperour he was both in Britaine whence he was discended and other places he was a friend to Christians and Persecutour of their Persecutours How S. Zepherine the Pope then sent diuers Apostolike men into Britaine 1. AS soone after the death of the Emperour Seuerus the TeÌ„porall state of our Britans being freed from many surges waues of calamities did finde a calme So the Church of Christ especially in this kingdome eÌ„tered thereby into an harbour of some ease and quietnes from such enormities afflictioÌ„s as vsually growe and happen in such times For the Quarrell for this kingdome being principally betweene Seuerus and Fulgenius their Complices and Confederats allthough Seuerus was actually slayne in that bloody conflict at Yorke yet Fulgenius followed presently after being by all Writers mortally wounded in the same Battayle Fulgenius laethaliter vnlneratus est And for Posteritie the Galfr. Mon. Hist l. 5. c. 2. Pontic Virun l. 5. Matt. Westm An. 206. Harding Chron. c. 53. condition of Seuerus was farre berter then that of Fulgenius for whether the Britons or Romans should preuayle in choosing a King or Emperour Seuerus leauing two Sonnes one of the Brittish the other of the Roman blood left prouision for both euents When the case of Fulgenius was not such he himselfe not noted to haue had any true Title to the Crowne of Britaine but chosen King or Captayne of them which would not admitt the Romans Gouernment duce Fulgenio and Fulgenius Dux populi profligati And King Fulgenius Galfr. Mon. Hist l. 5. c. 2. Pontic Virun l. 5. Matt. Westm supr Hard. supr elected to be King rather of Loue and necessitie then by any Title he had so to be And if he had any Right by discent to the Crowne of Britaine seeing we reade of no child or Brother he left behinde him that Title which he claymed must needs discend to the eldest Sonne of Seuerus which was Bassianus Sonne also to the Sister oâ— Fulgenius as some before haue written now hauing by the death of his Father Seuerus and vnkle Fulgenius both their Titles with the allowance of the Empresse Martia his Mother lawfully inuested in him 2. Therefore to decide and end all Controuersies in this busines the Britans with common assent did chuse and accept Bassianus both for their King being the next and vndoubted Heire whether we shall staÌ„d eyther vpon his Fathers or vnkles Title and also for Emperour as the Eldest Sonne and Heire of Seuerus vndoubted Emperour and for his leauing Sonnes behinde as the cheifest cause made a God among the Romans So writeth Herodian with others Mos est Romanis consecrare Imperatores qui superstitibus filijs vel successoribus Herodian l. 4. moriuntur And an English Protestant Antiquarie though not citing Authoritie deliuereth the same in these words The Romans accustome to consecrate Stowe Hist Romans in Seuerus with Immortalitie such Emperours as at their death leaue eyther children or Successours in the Empire behinde them And those which are endued with that honour they canonize amongst the Gods Therefore to vse the speach of an other Protestant Historian from Antiquitie Seuerus by birth a Roman but in blood a Harrison descr of Britaine c. 22. Manuscr Gallic Antiq. cap. 109. Galfr. Mon. l. 5. c. 2. Pontic Virun l. 5. Matth. West an 206. Harding Chron. in Seuerus Bassianus Holinsh. Hist of Eng. l. 4. cap. 22. Harris descript of Brit. c. 22. Tertull. ad Scapul c. 4. Spartian in Caracall Briton and the lineall Heire of the body of Androgeus Sonne of Lud and Nephew to Cassibelan was Emperour and King of Britaine Geta borne of a Roman woman Iulia was chosen Emperour by diuers Romans but soone after slayne by his halfe Brother Bassianus the Briton This

to the kingdome of Britaine and the Roman Empire abandoning all that and such terreane honours preferred the poore Religeous life founded Monasteries and conuersed in them with greate deuotion suffered so many miseries and disgraces for preaching Christ stoned and cast into a pitt at Ausburge by the Infidels liuing some time in a Cliffe by Chur ingreate austeritie still called Lucius Cliffe cliuo illi ad tempora nostra nomen Aegid Schudus Clarouen in descript Rhaetiae Alpinae cap. 15. mansit Sancti Lucij Cliuus 5. Allthough his memory hath bene allmost omitted in Antiquities on earth yet he hath enioyed his deserued honour in heauen and the very foundations of his Monasteries the one at S. Lucius in Aquitaine the other S. Lucius in Rhaetia and the hard stones of his S. Lucius Cliffe doe call vpon vs to honour and not bury in obliuion so noble and worthie a Saint of our Nation the first among the Kings and Princes of Britaine that for loue of the heauenly kingdome left his Title to so great a Temporall Throne and scepter to beare the Crosse of Christ and preache his Lawe to his Enemies Which wonderfull zeale and deuotion in this most holy Saint being of the same name Country and kindred with King Lucius and vndoubted Heire to the same kingdome he enioyed and liued to see it conuerted vnto Christ and thereby renowned in all the world and this S. Lucius for the most part muring vp himselfe in Cloisters and Clifts and concealing his Regall Right and discent gaue occasion to some to asscribe that to S. Lucius King in Act which belonged to S. Lucius King and Emperour by Hereditarie Right and Title Wherevpon I boldly say for the glory of Britaine our Lucius the first was the first King in the world which for himselfe and his subiects publickly receaued the Lawe of Christ Our S. Lucius the second was the first owner or Heire of a kingdome and Empire in the world which forsooke them to preach and purchase the heauenly kingdome and Empire and S. Emerita his Sister the first daughter of so greate Parents which publickly professed and practised such holy conuersation And allthough we doe not finde in Histories so exact Eutrop. l. 10. Euseb l. 1. Vit. ConstaÌ„t c. 14. Victor in Constantino Zonaras in Dioclesiano Pomponius Laetê° Roman Hist comp in Constantino Max. Io. Baptista Egnat in CoÌ„stantino Magno Anton. Sabellic Ennead li. 8. Ennead 7. Niceph. l. 7. c. 49 50. Nich. Har. pesfeld Hist Eccl. in 6. primis scaecul c. 12. p. 19. accompt and memory of the cheifest procurers and prosecutours of the Martyrdome of these two glorious Brittish Saints Brother and Sister S. Lucius and S. Emerita nor the certaine time of their death yet if we call to minde that which is common in Writers of those dayes that Maximianus Herculeus their mortall Enemy was then Emperour in the West and raised most greuous Persecutions there and hauing forced Constantius before to putt his true lawfull wife their holy Mother S. Helen away to take Theodora his daughter in Lawe and what hate he bore to the children of S. Helen seeking to depriue them of their Regall and Imperiall Right and Title as well appeareth in his plotts and proceedings against Constantine still liuing and happily escaping them iniuriously to aduance his owne titlesse and vnworthie creaturs it will be voide of presumption to thinke that he countriued the death of these holy Saints about that time when he sought to murther their Brother Constantine a litle before the death of Constantiustheir Father knowne to be sickly and vnlikely long to liue and so they receaued a double Crowne of Martyrdome one for the kingdome of heauen which they diligently preached an other for their Title to a kingdome and Empire one earth of which they were thus vniustly depriued And we finde that among other Churches which the Emperour Constantine the Greate their Brother founded in honour of Saints he founded one to S. Lucius not vnprobable to this his renowned Brother then Martyred A late Authour setteth downe S. Emerita Sister of S. Lucius to haue bene dead before the Empire of Constantine the Greate citing some though not naming them that she was burnt to death for the faith of Christ Ante haec tempora quidam Emeritam Lucij sororem pro Christi fide exustam tradunt But that which he alledgeth others without name to thinke she was not putt to death for Religion but in the time of Tumults heare after King Lucius death alijid adscismata factiones potiÃ¹s quae hoc regnum totos post Lucium quindecim annos miserÃ¨ distrahebant quam ad vllam Christianae fidei causam referunt Besides that wanteth Authoritie is confuted before THE XIII CHAPTER THAT S. HELEN WAS ALL HER LIFE AN holy and vertuous Christian neuer infected with Iudaisme or any error in Religion And that Constantius her Husband long liued and dyed a Christian and protected both Britaine and other Countries vnder him from Persecution 1. BY this we doe not onely see the greate and wonderfull Sanctitie of these most holy children of Constantius Helena with a new confirmation of their true lawfull marriadge but the extraordinary greate loue and affection of these greate PareÌ„ts themselues towards Christian Religion For these blessed children receauing their Education as birth and being from them and by them both allowed and furthered in so sacred and holy course of life in their young yeares if we had no other Arguments but this and that S. Helen was Grandaughter to S. Lucius our first Christian King for his most singular pietie a spectacle to all after Princes and Constantius her Husband euen against the liking of many of the Roman Nobilitie and by diuers before against their Lawes so farre enamoured with the rare vertues of that vnmatchable Lady that aboue all others he chose her to wife to liue with her in so remote and strange Country especially professing Christianitie which the Romans then persecuted we must needs at the least conclude from hence that this our King and Queene were very farre from being Persecutours of that Religion if they were left to their owne Iudgments and disposition and not incited or inforced by others against their consciences and propensions 2. Of Queene Helen there can be no question for being borne in a Christian kingdome discended from such Parents her selfe Mother of such children and by all Antiquities brought vp in Britaine in extraordinary learning and knowledge where after the Druides and their Rites extinct by King Lucius and their maintenance and reuenewes bestowed vpon Ecclesiasticall learned Christians and our Vniuersities and Schooles replenished with such we shall hardly with good congruence thinke otherwise but Queene Helen was in that her prime and florishing Age rather an holy professed actuall Christian then in minde and affection onely If any man will hold and affirme that for the sumptuous Pallace Queene Helen had in Treuers in Germany

the Romans Tyranny in that kinde not being able to resist them therein then King Coel and some others would haue done Which together with his iust Title moued Coel to take Armes against the Romans and him in that quarell So he was no agent in that Persecution Therefore Manuscr Ant. in Reg. Coelo Ponticus Virun Britan. Hist l. 5. Galfr. mon. l. 5. cap. 5. 6. Theat of greate Britaine l. 6. c. 9. Stoweand Howes Hist Tit. Rom. in Asclepiodotus and Coill Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. cap. 25. 26. Fox Acts and Monum Tom. 1. I onely yeeld that this Persecution heare was in his time Which is proued before by our Protestant Antiquaries also producing S. Bede William of Malmesbury Dicetus Ranulphus with others that this Persecution was heare at or before the 293. yeare of Christ about which time Asclepiodote ruled heare by the common opinion of Historians They themselues be of the same opinion So are other Protestants Stowe Howes Hollinshed and others plainely affirming it to haue bene in his time and Maximian the cheife Mouer and Maynetayner thereof And to make his way more easy and without resistaÌ„ce he transported froÌ„ hence into Gallia to doe him seruice there both a great number of Artizans and an Armie of souldiers so weakening his opposites heare and fortifying himselfe there against his Enemies he maintayned diuers Legions within the kingdome and an vnmatchable Nauie without and so being now absolute Commander both of See and Land he began his long intended most cruell Persecution in this Nation Wherein he exceeded the Tiranny of Dioclesian his Maister and Predecessour both in Empire most prophane proceedings against holy Christians in this kingdome For if we may beleeue Eusebius liuing in that time and saying he will truely Euseb Histor Eccl. lib. 8. cap. 1. 2. 3. deliuer the state of such things therein he plainely saith that euen in the Easterne Countries and other places which were vndoubtedly vnder the commande of the Empire it was the 19. yeare of his Reigne not two yeares before the end thereof before his Edict of destroying Churches burning holy Scripturs disgracing Christians that were in any place of honour and depriuing them of libertie all Bishops and Rulers of Churches were committed to prison and all meanes was vsed to force them to Sacrifice to the Idols Agebatur annus decimus-nonus Imperij Dioclesiani mensis Dystros qui Cap. 3. Romanis Martius est passim Imperialia Edicta proposita sunt quibus praecipiebatur vt Ecclesiae ad pauimentum vsque destruerentur sanctae Scripturae igni consumptae comburerentur qui in honore essent despecti redderentur Et in familijs constituti si propositum Christianismi retinerent libertate priuarentur Et tale quidem erat primum contra nos Edictum verum in illis quae post subsequuta sunt adiectum est vt omnes vbique locorum Ecclesiarum Praesides primum vinculis traderentur deinde quouis conatu ad sacrificandum cogerentur But the fury of Maximian in Britaine then questioned whether vnder the Empire or no could not be thus confined but he began his Persecution heare long before this time as we haue heard already and farre exceeded the crueltie contayned in those Edicts of Dioclesian First hauing brought the Britans to temporall subiection or rather Manuscr Ant. in vita S. Helenae Io. Capgrauius Catalog in ead Chronolog Ecclesiasticopol an 295. Baron Annal. an 304. Spondan ib. Florent Wigorn. Chronic. an 293. Iacob Gordon Chronic. an 294. Matth. Westm an 302. 297. thraldome the easelyer to bring them to spirituall slauery to his Deuils and Idols Constantius that louer of Britans and Christians and by his Father in Lawe and true Lawfull wife a Titler heare was employed in other places and affaires of the Empire as in France and Germany in tedious and terrible Warrs there tasting both fortunes sometimes conquering and ouerthrowing otherwiles conquered and ouerthrowne euen at that time when Persecution against Christians most raged heare One of our old Historians setteth downe particularly his imployments there the same yeare that Maximianus came hither into Britaine to persecute the Christians So likewise doe others Others sett downe his Wars there when our Persecution was allmost ended in the yeare 297. when he slew 70000. Allmans And all Antiquities keep him out of Britaine vntill Persecution heare was ended as I shall plainely demonstrate But Maximian well knowing his crueltie against our Christians would not nor could be executed by Britans that were Christians and in Office and Authoritie he therefore generally depriued all such of coÌ„mand and Power did putt in their places his owne Pagans or persecuting Instruments throughout this kingdome as we may easely and euidently enforme our felues from those few Antiquities of those times and affaires that be left vnto vs. For we finde both in old Manuscripts and other published Histories that in Manuscr Ant. de Vita S. Albani S. Amphibali Capgrau Catal. in eisdem Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 7 Matth. Westm An. 303. Manusc Antiq. Gallic c. 28. all those holy Martyrs of Britaine then whose names be best preserued as S. Alban S. Amphibalus S. Iulius and S. Aaron with others there is not the least memory of any Christian or friend of Christians King Iudge or Officer that was agent in those things against them but all ioyned herein with cruell and persecuting Pagans and these in diuers and all places where any holy Martyr was then persecuted as at Verolamium Lichfeild Caerlegion and others and all interiacent places betweene them 3. And in the lamentable destruction and ouerthrowing of so many Cathedrall and other Churches and Monasteries as were at that time in Britaine and then vtterly ouerthrowne and equaled with the ground as our Histories pitifully relate none others were or could be Instruments Officers Agents in so fowle and vnchristian worke but wicked and persecuting Pagans And this was one of the next and first Tragedyes in this persecution after the settling of Pagan Officers and Magistrats to deface and vtterly ruinate and pull downe all Christians Churches Religious houses and Oratoryes where Christians liued or assembled to serue God thinking thereby the sooner and with lesse difficultie to take away all profession and professors of Christian Religion This is sufficiently testified by S. Gildas S. Bede the Brittish Gildas l. de excid Brit. c. 7. Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 6. Gaâ—frid Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 5. Ioa. Lydgate lib. 8. Matth. Westm An. 303. Manusc Gallic Antiq. c. 38. An. 286. Manuscr Hist apud Godwin Catal. Bish. Winchest History Ihon Lydgate Matthew the Monke of Westminster and others all of them without exception placing the destruction of Churches vastari Ecclesias incendijs Ecclesiarum destructae sunt Ecclesiae as the first entrance of our Brittish Persecution And some Antiquities there be as the old written Annals of the Church of Winchester which sett downe this burning and

of the old Church of Winchester Manuscr Antiq. Eccl. Winton Marian. Scot. an 306. Martin Pol. An. 307. Manuscr Ant. Gall. ann 306. Matth. West ann 305. 307. Baron Spondan an 306 Gordan an 306. Iacob Grynaeus annot in c. 15. l. 1. Euseb de Vit. Constantini Anno 308. Henric. Hunt l. 1. Hist in Diocletian Constantio Regino Chron. l. 1. in Constant an 253. Stowe Howes sup Hist in Constantius that being destroyed with the rest in this late Persecution it was perfectly reedified in the yeare of Christ 309. and so either was in building or warranted to be builded in the dayes of Constantius then or so lately before by all accompts lyuing and reigning heare that it could not be done without his warrant or allowance The like we say of the Churches of S. Iulius and S. Aaron and other Martyrs of that time and all both Cathedrall Churches and others destroyed heare by Maximian that most cruell horrible faced man as Henry of Huntington calleth him Maximinianus vir crudelissimus vultu horrendus after whose leauing the Empire Christians were quiet heare as he saith and restored to their former liberties And as Regino writeth not onely in Britaine but generally where he ruled both Bishops were restored to their priuate Sees and many other things graunted for the profit of Christian Religion Constantij Temporibus pace Ecclesijs reddita Episcopi priuatis sedibus restituuntur alia plura Christianae Religioni profutura And particularly saith that the Monastery of Treuers was begun in his time Then much more in Britaine where he was both absolute Emperour and King to commande and no man daring to resist him To this our Protestant Antiquaries haue giuen sufficient allowance when they graunted vnto vs that Constantius abolished the superstition of the Gentils in his Dominions especially in Britaine where he now liued King and Emperor and so in abolishing the Pagans Rites and obseruances for dislike of them and loue to Christian Religion must needs for his short time be an extraordinary Aduancer thereof But when he had thus The death of Constantius in Britaine his great loue then of Christians and that Religion happily begun this holy worke in reparing the ruines of the Church of Christ in this kingdome and before he could bring it to due and his desired perfection he fell sick at the Citie of Yorke where soone after he deceased Yet in this short time of his sicknes his greatest care was to leaue and commit this his charge both concerning his Empire and this kingdome to his eldest sonne Constantine now liuing sonne of S. Helen who as he hoped for many reasons would be most ready and willing to maintaine and defend true Religion and with Iustice gouerne his subiects 5. And to this happy choise as both Zonoras and Pomponius Laetus doe Zonaras Annal. Tom. 2. in Constantino Pomp. Laet. Rom. Hist comp in ConstaÌ„tino Max. Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Constantini c. 18. Iac. Grynaeus annot in eum locum plainely testifie before and Eusebius and others sufficiently insinuate he was admonished and iustructed by Gods direction and an Ange Ilas is before related Which is confirmed by the effect and euent itselfe not onely of the generall establishing of Christian Religion in the world by Constantine in the time of his Empire but his extraordinary and Miraculous preseruation before he came vnto it and at this very time of his Fathers sicknes strangely escaping the Tyrants hands in Italy and comming safely to his sick Father Constantius at Yorke in our Britaine by the greate prouidence of God as Eusebius noteth who had often preserued him to bringe him hither so longe and dangerous a Iourney at that very time to succeede his Father Deus omnia eius causa faciebat prouide prospiciens vt in tempore praesto esset ad Patri succedendum Euseb Vit. CoÌ„st l. 1. c. 14. And this Authour immediately addeth for presently when Constantine had escaped the stratagems of the deceipts he came with all speed to his Father and Cap. 15. supr after a longe space of time which he had bene absent from him presented him to his sight at that moment Constantius was ready to dye but when contrary to all hope he saw his sonne lepinge out of his bedd he embraced him saying that he had now cast that out of his mynde which onely troubled him at the point of death which was the absence of his sonne And therefore did ernestly pray and giue thanks for it to God affirming that now he rather desired to dye then lyue and setting himselfe in the midst of his children and in his place lying vpon his kingly bedd giuing ouer the Inheritance of his kingdome to his eldest sonne departed this life Thus hath Eusebius then liuing in that time Our Protestant Historians citing other auncient writers Hollins Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 28. 27. cit Eutr Sext. Aurel. Vict. Niceph Tripart Hist not differing from Eusebius thus translate and epitomate this History from them Whilest Constantine remayned at Rome in manner as he had bene a pledge with Galerius in his Fathers time fledd from thence and with all post haste returned to his Father into Britaine killing or hewghing by the way all such horses as were appointed to stand at Innes readie for such as should ryde in post least being pursued he should haue bene ouertaken and brought backe againe by such is might be sent to pursue him Constantius whilest he lay on his death-bedd somewhat before he departed this life hearing that his sonne Constantine was come and escaped from the Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian with whome he remained as a Pledge he receaued him with all Ioy and raysing himselfe vp in his bedd in presence of his other sonnes and Counsellors with a greate number of other people and strangers that were come to visit him he sett the Crowne vpon his sonnes heade and adorned him with other Imperiall Robes and garments executing as it were himselfe the ConstaÌ„tius crowneth Constantine his sonne Emperor and prophesieth how he should aduaunce Christian ReligioÌ„ office of an Herald and withall spake these words vnto his saide sonne and to his Counsellors there about him Now is my death to mee more wellcome and my departure hence more pleasant I haue heare a lardge Epitaph and Monument of buriall to wit mine owne sonne and one whome in earth I leaue to be Emperour in my place which by Gods good help shall wype away the teares of the Christians and reuenge the crueltie exercised by Tyrants This I reckon to chaunce vnto me in steed of most felicity Thus carefull was this holy Emperour euen at his death to aduance the honour of Christ Thus he did prophesying how his sonne after him should aduance Christian Religion now by his Father declared Emperour but as Eusebius writeth longe before designed to that dignitie by God King of all Euseb Hist Eccles l. 5. c.

honour thereof to that our Emperour and this kingdome his natiue soyle A Protestant Bishop with others doe thus cite how this donation was prophesied of before Constantines time Adueniet Princeps sub quo pacabitur orbis Et finem accipiet veterum cultura Deorum Constantinus apud Thraces quÃ Bosphorus aequor Thracius Euxinis aegeum ingurgitat vndis Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Roman Pont. in Syluestro Baptist MaÌ„tuan l. 2. de Vita S. Blasij Constituet sedem Imperij Latiumque relinquet Christo Romuleam septem cum collibus vrbem Sainct Bede is a manifest witnes that long before the dayes brechtus King of the Longabards long before his time the Cottian Alpes and other parts of Italy did belonge to the See Apostolike of Rome vntill the LoÌ„gabards by violence tooke them away and this King of theirs Herebrechtus restored them Herebrechtus Rex Longobardorum multas curtas patrimonia Alpium Cottiarum quae quondam ad Ius pertinebant Apostolicae sedis sed a Longobardis Bed de 6. aetatib mundi in Tiberio 2. multo tempore fuerant ablata restituit iuri eiusdem Sedis Which long time of the right of the Roman Church to this Patrimony thereof not finding any other donation of them vnto it will bring vs to the dayes of Constantine Our old English History saith S. Syluester receiued the Patrimony of S. Peter that is for to say the kingdome of Italy with the Citie of Rome of Constantine the Emperour Old Engl. Hist part 4. fol. 38. and to the whorship of the Church of God he turned it Harding thus writeth Constantine gaue his owne Palays royall With Rome all whole and all the dignitee Through out Romany with-Sea Imperiall Harding Chron. cap. 63. fol. 50. To Syluester that had the Papall â—ea He gaue it to him all quite and free And to his Successours perpetually 2. William of Malmesbury citing S. Aldelmus and others saith that herein S. Aldelm l. de virginit Guliel Malmesbur l. 4. de Regib Constantine obeyed Gods commande paruit Augustus visioni professus non debere Imperatorem Romae principari vbi a Christo principabantur coronati Apostoli Henry of Huntington and others set downe at lardge an Epistle of S. Gregory Pope of Rome to King Ethelbert of kent conuerted by S. Augustine wherein he testefieth no lesse when he saith this greate Emperour Constantine made the Roman Commonwealth and himselfe subiect vnto our Lord Gregor Epistol ad Ethelbert Reg. apud Henric Hunt Histo l. 3. Matth. West an 335. Manuscript antiq in Constantino Iesus Christ Constantinus quondam pijssimus Imperator Romanam Rempublicam omnipotenti Deo Domi no nostro Iesu Christo secum subdidit And Matthew of of Westminster playnely saith that Constantine gaue by his Donation old Rome the head of the world to the blessed Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul Imperator Constantinus Caput mundi Romam beatis Petro Paulo sub testamento tradidit I finde in an old Manuscript Historie principally of this Nation in this manner Constantinus omnes dignitatis Imperiales Papae contulit ipse Sedem Imperialem apud Constantinopolim constituit dignitatem tamen sedis Apostolicae apud Romam Successoribus beati Petri reliquit Constantine gaue all Imperiall dignities to the Pope and placed his Imperiall Seate at Constantinople yet left the dignitie of the See Apostolike at Rome to the Successors of S. Peter An other written in FreÌ„ch thus relateth this matter Constantine founded 12. Churches in Rome in honour of the 12. Apostles and after with the Nobilitie of Rome went to Constantinople but before his going gaue his Priuiledge to the Papall See and his Palace with all the Regalitie to S. Peter Prince of the Apostles and to S. Syluester and his Successors for euer Constantin faisoit 12. Eglises Manuscript Gallic antiq cap. 30. en la Citee de Rome en l'honneur des 12. Apostres apres que ses nobles de Rome s'en alla Ã Constantinoble auant s'en aller donnason priuilege du Siege Papale son Palais oÃ¹ toute la regalitÃ© Ã S. Pierre Prince des Apostres Ã S. Syluestre Abbreuiat Chro An. 310. ses Successeurs perdurablement The old Manuscript Abbreuiatio Chronicorum hath the same with with S. Aldelmus and William of Malmesbury before Iohannes Salisburiensis saith that Constantine is renowned with Ioh. Salisberien lib. 4. Polycrat cap. 6. apud Iodoc Cocc Tom. 1. l. 7. art 10. Anselm l. 4. cap. 32. in Rubric eiusdeÌ„ apud Coce sup Iodoc. Cocc in Thesauro Catho lico Tom. 1. l. 7. articul 10. Abraham Leuita Chron. Iudaic. euerlasting blessednes for founding and endowing the Church of Rome besides other excellent deeds Constantinus Romana Ecclesia findata dotata vt caetera eius taceantur egregie perpetua benedictione insignis est And S. Anselm our renowned Archbishop plainely testifieth Constantinus Imperator Papae concessit coronam omnem regiam dignitatem in vrbe Romana Italia in partibus Occidentalibus 3. The number of forraine Writers both auncient and later which affirme this donatioÌ„ is much too ample to be cited in Historie Coccius hath gathered many but left no small company vnremembred And not onely Christians but their most professed enemyes the Iewes themselues much to their shame and confusion giue manifest testimony to this Donation Abraham Leuita plainely saith that Constantine went from Rome and gaue it to the Preists of the Christians which he termeth Idumaeans and builded Constantinople Ipse exijt Roma dedit eam sacrificis Idumaeorum ad hanc diem aedificata Constantinopoli R. Abraham Abin Esra ad cap. 11. Daniel Rabi Abraham Aben Esra saith of Constantine decorauit locum Romae quae erat Sedes eius reliquit eam Petro. He adorned the place of Rome which was his seate and left it to Peter 4. Therefore no man may say that this Historie wanteth authoritie when so many Writers of greate authoritie affirme it We may not say it is a late inuention many of these Authors want not antiquitie And the Epistle written Epistol primitiuae Eccl. apud S. Isodor in collect Concil Tom. 1. Concil about that time intituled de primitiua Ecclesia munificentia Constantini Magni Imperatoris erga candem of the primatiue Church and the munificence of Constantine the greate Emperor towards it which S. Isidor setteth downe at large plainely saith of this Noble Emperor religiosissimus Constantinus donaria immensa contulit Fabricam Templi primae Sedis beati Petri Principis Apostolorum instituit adeo vt Sedem Imperialem quam Romani Principes possederant relinqueret beato Petro suisque Successoribus profuturam concederet That he left his Imperiall Seate among other munificent gifts to S. Peter and his Successors Ioa. Diacon in Vita S. Gregorij alij Gregor l. 1. Epist 73. l. 5. Epist 11. l. 2 Epist

nec non Orientis Ecclesias paucis admodum exceptis quae Arianicae opinionis sunt Therefore very grosse or willfull and malitious to the honour of this their Noble Country of Britaine is the Error of those English Protestants which are not ashamed to suggest vnto ignorant Readers that against so many euident and vndeniable arguments and Authorities formerly alledged this kingdome first receaued the faith from some Scismaticall Church of Asia and onely vpon this poore and simple preteÌ„ce because at the comming of S. Augustine hither allmost 300. yeares after this time diuers amoÌ„g the Britans obserued the Feast of Easter as those fewe Easterne Churches did and otherwise then the Nicen Councell receaued and decreed when it is most cleare and euident by these greate witnesses Constantine our Emperour S. Athanasius Theodoret Socrates and others that all Britaine generally held and obserued the true obseruation of Easter both at the time of the Nicen Councell long before and after 4. And S. Bede calculating the time of the continuance of that Error among the Scots and Britans heare from the beginning to the end thereof proueth that it had bene heare but 30. yeares at the comming of S. Augustine hither for he plainely affirmeth that in the yeare of Christ seuen hundred and sixteene when it was extinct in the Scottish-irish Christians the greatest Promoters of it in these parts it had continued onely one hundred fifty yeares Bed Hist Eccl. l. 3. c. 4. permansit autem huiusmodi obseruantia Paschalis apud eos tempore non pauco hoc est vsque ad annum Dominicae Incarnationis septingentesimum decimum septimuÌ„ per annos centum quinquaginta Which was 30. yeares before S. Augustine came into this Nation and no more When this kingdome first receauing the faith from S. Peter and the See of Rome must needs also receaue from them that obseruance they euer vsed in this Solemnitie which was the same the Nicen Councell receaued as Ceolfridus in his Epistle to Naitanus King of the Picts Ceolfred Abb. Epist ad Naitan Reg. Pict apud Bed Eccl. Hist l. 5. c. 22. Wilfrid apud eund l. 3. c. 25 with others learnedly proueth teaching S. Peter taught it for an Apostolicall Tradition at Rome and from him S. Marke at Alexandria Decreuit Apostolica Traditio quae per beatum Petrum Romae praedicata per Marcum Euangelistam interpretem ipsius Alexandriae confirmata est vt adueniente primo mense adueniente in eo vespera diei quartae decimae expectetur etiam dies Dominica a quinta decima vsque ad vicesimam primam diem eiusdem Mensis In quacunque enim harum inuenta fuerit merito in ea Pascha celebrabitur And greate must needs their Error or willfulnes be which if the Error of the Britans and Scots herein had bene more auncient that therefore they would thereby make any Argument to deriue either that or any practice or opinion they had from that part of Asia which erred in this point for they were quite different Errors that in Asia the same with the Iewes not obseruing our Lords day but an other through ignorance of Canons and Ecclesiasticall Computations as S. Bede others proue Paschae diem non semper in Luna quartadecima cum Iudaeis vt quidam rebantur sed Bed Hist Eccl. l. 3. c. 4. in die quidem Dominica alia tamen quam decebat hebdomada celebrabant sciebant enim vt Christiani Resurrectionem Dominicam quae prima Sabbati facta est prima Sabbat semper esse celebrandam sed vt Barbari rustici quaÌ„do eadem prima Sabbati Wilfr apud Bed l. 3. cap. 24. ea quae nunc Dominica dies â—ognominatur veniret minime didicerant And yet as S. Wilfrid witnesseth this Error was not heare generall but onely with some of them and not all his non totis And singular against all the world euen those parts of Asia from which our Protestants would bring it hither contra totum orbem stulto labore pugnant THE XIV CHAPTER OF THE FINDING THE HOLY CROSSE AND SEpulchre of Christ by S. Helen our Brittish Queene and Empresse and the greate honour done to them and other holy Reliks of Christs Passion 1. WHEN these holy and Religious workes and duties were thus in Action and performance by our Renowned King and Emperour Constantine his sacred and blessed Mother S. Helen our Queene and Empresse was noe lesse carefull and diligent in aduancing the honour of Christ And hauing as I remembred before forsaken and left her natiue Country of Britaine to visit Rome and exercise her greate Acts of pietie and deuotion there and those parts could not containe and confine the effects and labours of her zeale and charitie within those allthough so large and ample limits But knowing what blessings and happines were growne to the world by the Passion and death of Christ in Hierusalem vpon his holy Crosse hitherto by all meanes either Iewes or gentiles could procure obscured and suppressed could not end her painefull and pious pilgrimage vntill she had visited the parts where Christ had laboured and suffered so much for mans Redemption and as the Prophet had written and in an excellent manner aboue others was performed by her to worship Christ in the places theÌ„selues where his sacred feete Is c. 60. had stood on earth adorabimus in loco vbi steterunt pedes eius Which Eusebius and others after a singular manner in deuotion doe apply vnto her postquam Euseb l. 3. de Vit. Constant c. 41. locis in quibus Seruatoris erant impressa vestigia debitam venerationem adhibuerat idque conuenienter prophetico Sermoni dicenti adorabimus in loco vbi steterunt pedes eius she began by all meanes and industrie she could to finde out his holy Crosse to redeeme it from reproach and obscuritie and present it to publike honour and due luster of glory 2. The difficultie of this busines was greate for besides her tedious Iorney and Trauaile thither and diligent enquiry to finde out the place where the holy Crosse remayned by all meanes the Infidels could make concealed from the knowledge of Christians For as Socrates with others testifieth of the holy Sepulchre and the Crosse of Christ therein hidden or neare to it as they which embraced the faith of Christ did after his Passion worship his Sepulchre with greate honour So they which were enemies to his Religion did couer the place with a greate heape of earth and the more to suppresse the memory thereof did there erect a Temple to Venus her Idolatrous Statua Quemadmodum illi qui Christi fidem amplexarentur post tempus illius Passions illud Monumentum in magno honore habuerunt sic qui ab eius Religione abhorrereÌ„t loco illo aggere ingenti terrae mole obruto delubrum Venerâ—â— in eo Socrat. Hist Ecc. l. 2. c. 13. Theod. Eccl. Hist l. 1. c. 18. Sozom.

of the worlde in this Kinde of glory And for this time places and parsons I now speake of it is an eminent and singular honour of this Land that the Citie and Temple of Hierusalem being both destroyed and desolate for â—he sinnes of that people towards our Sauiour as he had prophesied of them Matth. cap. 24. Marc. cap. 13. Luc. cap. 22. non relinquetur lapis super lapidem qui non destruatur To be the Mother and Nurse of that happy Empresse and Emperour which laboured so much in building the new Hierusalem the Church of Christ that in honour of the very places where our Sauiour was crucified and buryed they builded so Noble Euseb l. 3. de Vit. Constant c. 32. and renowned a Citie there naming it also Hierusalem that as Eusebius then lyuing and a learned witnes of the magnificence and glory thereof testifieth it was literally by some taken to be the glorious new Citie Hierusalem so renowned among the holy Prophets Quae fortasse est recens illa noua Hierusalem ProphetaruÌ„ Oraculis praedicata de qua vaticinationes pluribus verbis explicatae plurima spiritus sancti instinctu canere videntur Which InterpretatioÌ„ though it is not admitted the holy Prophets speaking of the internall glory of the Church Christ Iesus our Messias yet it much aduanceth the externall glory of that Citie and honour of this Kingdome to haue such a Citie so resembling the spirituall Hierusalem builded in honour of Christs sacred Reliks and memoryes founded so farre hence by Princes of this Kingdome 2. And allthough the Prophesie of Aggaeus that the glory of the seconde house should be greater then of the former the old Temple of Hierusalem magna erit gloria domus istius nouissimae plus quam primae dicit Dominus is commonly vnderstood of the spirituall splendor and glory of Christs Church yet Aggaeus c. 2. if we giue but credit vnto Constantine himselfe and Eusebius and other Relators of his Edict and order for the building of the Church in the place of Christs buriall and Resurrection and to what a wonderfull excellency of sumptuosnes it was erected we shall not finde it inferior to the Temple of Salamon but rather exceeding it in terreane resplendance Constantine in his Epistle to Macharius Bishop of Hierusalem thus giueth him charge and Constant in ep ad Machar apud Euseb lib. 3. De Vit. Constant cap. 30. Socrates Hist Eccl. l. 2. cap. 13. Theod. Hist Eccl. l. 1. cap. 17. Niceph. Callist Eccles Hist l. 8. cap. 30. Euseb supr l. 3. cap. 28. 29. 30. 31. 32. 33. 34. 35. 36. 37. 38. 39. Power the Emperour and Empresse bearing the charges thereof to make it farre more glorious and honorable then any Church in the worlde par est vt tua prudentia it a opus disponat prouidÃ¨ res quasque accuret necessarias quo non modo Sanctuarium TeÌ„pli reliquis omnibus quae vbique sunt pulchritudine antecellat sed etiam caeterae eius partes tales sint vt omnia templa quae in singulis ciuitatibus Primas tenent huius aedificij dignitate longe superentur And giueth commandement to all his Presidents Rulers in the Easterne parts of the world aboundantly to prouide and minister all things necessary for so worthie a worke Gentium Praefectis Orientem versus habitantium mandat vt adiumentis necessarijs abundanter copiose subministratis opus eximium amplum magnificum fabricandum curarent 3. Eusebius in diuers Chapters prosecuteth the magnificence and excellency of this Church to as highe a dignitie as I haue related and yet confesseth the History thereof was so longe that he had not leasure to set it downe Quorum apparatum tum magnitudine tum multitudine denique adeo artificiosÃ¨ elaboratum l. 3. supr cap. 39. sigillatim iam oratione prosequendi orium non datur The Pillers Pauement and inward walles were of Marble stoane the Ornaments and Monuments were allmost infinite made of siluer gold pretious stones Monumentis auri argenti lapidum pretiosorum materia distinctis quasi depictis quae erant numero Cap. 39. supr infinita adornauit The Roofe was guilded the holy Altares for the Sacrifice of Masse were made of Gold Aureis diues altaribus The amplitude and greatenes may be coniectured when we consider it comprehended and contayned Paulinus Nolan Epist 11. ad Seuer within the circuite thereof both the place of Christs death and Passion in Mont Caluary and the sacred Reliquarie of his Sepulchre wherein he was buryed in a Gardaine distinct and separated from the other as the Euangelist which was present witnesseth Erat autem in loco vbi crucifixus est hortus in horto monumentum nouum in quo nondum quisquam positus erat ibi posuerunt Ioh. cap. 19. Iesum 4. And the festiuall Dedication of this Church was as solemnly performed about the 30. yeare of the Empire of Constantine when this so termed greate Church of Hierusalem was finished Circiter tricesimum annum Impeâ—ij Constantini cum templuÌ„ Hierosolymis quod magnum vocabatur in Caluariae loco extructum esset a Councell of Bishops being assembled at Tyrus in the Borders of Sozom. Histor Eccl. l. 2. c. 25. Arabia farre from Hierusalem Constantine wrote letters vnto them by his noble Secretary Marianus to goe to Hierusalem to consecrate this greate new Church Marianus vir nobilis Scriba Imperatoris accedens Tyrum concilio tradidit literas quibus erat mandatum vt Episcopi quam maturime Hierosolymam peterent nouuÌ„que templum consecrarent Wherevpon the Bishops went so longe a Iorney to Hierusalem and consecrated not onely the Church but also the treasues MonumeÌ„ts which were sent thither by the Emperour which vntill this time saith Sozomen are preserued in that Church and moue much admiration to the be holders in respect of their magnificence and noblenes From which time the Church of Hierusalem doth yearely with greate honour celebrate that festiuall day Holy Orders are giuen in it and the Celebritie is kept 8. dayes together and very many that come out of all parts of the world to visit the holy places resort thither in the time when this Octaue Feaste is there celebrated Episcopi contendunt Hierosolymam non templum solum verumetiam the sauros monimenta ab Imperatore illuc missa consecrant quae ad hoc tempus in eo templo manent reposita multumque admirationis propter suam magnificentiam amplitudinem spectatoribus excitant Ex quo tempore Ecclesia Hierosolymitana quotannis diem festum splendidÃ¨ admodum celebrat adeo vt in eo initiationes sacrorum peragantur dies octo deinceps conuentus fiant Compluresque ex omnibus totius orbis terrae partibus qui vndique ad Sacra loca visenda confluerent tempore quo hic festus dies celebratur eo conuenirent 5. This holy Empresse left an other Noble memory

so soone so encounter ouerthrowe three Legions of RomaÌ„ Souldiars besides their adherents as these men say And Eusebius saith that Constantine himselfe came hither againe in Britanniam inuasit and was heare longer after this pretended Reuolt and at his death gaue Britaine his auncient Patrimony to his eldest sonne assignabat auitam sortem grandiori natu filio Againe these men say Octauius was King heare vntill Maximus his time and marryed his onely daughter and Heire vnto him When it is a common consent in Antiquities that this Maximus or Maximianus was not King in Britaine vntill after the 380. yeare of Christ Therefore he must needs be granted to haue bene very youÌ„ge and of too few yeares at the going of Constantine hence for him to commit the gouernment of Britaine vnto him or for himselfe to haue so soone vsurped it against so righfull and a potent King and Emperour 5. And our most auncient and best Historians S. Gildas S. Bede Marianus Gild. l. de Excid conq Brit. c. 10. â—â—â—gebert Chron. Eutrop. Hist Polyd Virgil. Angl. Hist l. 3. p. 49. Stowe Howes Hist in ConstaÌ„t Constantius Iulian Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. Fast Reg. Episc Angl. Ammian Marcelli l. 20. in init l. 26. 28. Florentius Wigorniensis Ethelwerdus Henry of Huntington and William of Malmesbury allthough as diligently as they could recoÌ„pting our Kings of Britaine neuer mention any such Octauius or Octauian But the cheifest and most auncient of them S. Gildas plainely saith that this Iland was at this time and vntill Maximus or Maximian a Britan tooke vpon him the Empire a Roman Iland Insula nomen Romanum tenens And diuers Historians both late and auncient Catholiks and Protestants doe particularly set downe our Kings after Constantine the Greate Roman Lieutenants heare vntill these dayes as Constantine Constantius Iulian Valentinian Gratian Emperours our Kings Martinus Lupicinus Nectaridius Theadosius Fraomarius and other Roman Lieutenants and Gouernours heare And when the Councell of Ariminum was kept about the yeare of Christ 360. and the 23. yeare of Constantius sonne of Constantine the Greate it is certaine that this Constantius was our King in Britaine and bore the chardges of the poorest Bishops of this Kingdome as then vnder his gouernment which were present there and he was so farre from loosing Britaine or any other Country of his Empire then that as Sozomen and others testifie that Councell thus wrote vnto him at this time sic tuum creuit Imperium vt vniuer si orbis terrarâ—m gubernacula teneas Epist Ariminen Concil ad ConstaÌ„tiuÌ„ Imp. apud Sozom. Histor l. 4. c. 47. His Empire was so encreased that all the world was vnder his Gouernment This was aboue 20. yeares after the death of the greate Constantine in whose time this Reuolt of Britaine from him is thus supposed and aboue twyce so longe time of the imagined vsurpation heare by Octauius And Zonaras writeth that this Constantius in the 14. yeare of his Empire bannished or rather carried with him S. Athanasius into Britaine at his comming hither Eodem anno 14. Magnus Athâ—nasius Ã Constantio in Britanniam deportatur Ioa. Zonar tom 3. Ann. f. 117. c. de Constantio Constante 6. Therefore I dare not to assent that in this time of the greatest florishing Estate of the RomaÌ„ Empire the Power thereof in Britaine especially from whence the glory of it grew to that greatenes eyther Octauius or any other so much preuailed heare to barre the Emperours of that honour But he might towards the time of Maximus or Maximianus when the Empire had more enemyes and lesse power preuaile in some such sort as these Historians haue writen of him allthough they differ also in Maximianus aswell as in Octauius One saith he was the sonne of Trahern vncle to S. Helen Maximian Harding Cronc c. 63. f. 51. Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 9. Pontic Vir. Hâ—st l. 5. Matth. Westm An. 379. Harding supr King Traherne his sonne to Constantine next Heire others affirme he was sonne of Leolinus an other vncle of S. Helen greate vncle to Constantine Leoninus Constantini auanculus ipsum genuerat And erat patre Britannus Ã Leolmo Constantini auanculo procreatus matre vero Natione Romanus ex vtraque parte regalem originem ducens And one of them saith Octauius was King but 14. yeares ending with the beginning of Maximian his reigne And so we may well allowe such an Octauius to haue borne the name of a King in Britaine in those troblesome dayes of the Romans ruling heare diuers petty Kings being probably at that time in this Nation aswell by the testimony of these Authours which then make Octauius King as others So they terme Conanus a King that Maximian tooke his Kingdome from him cui Regnum Britanniae eripuerat So was Dionotus King in Cornwayle Dionotus Rex Cornubiae So was his Galfr. Monum l. 5. c. 1â— 15. Pontic Virun l. 5. Matth. Westm an 390. 392. Manuscr Antiq. in vit S. Niniani Capgr in eod Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Niniano brother Carodocus before him Dionothus qui fratri suo Caradoco in regnum successerat And yet vnder our cheife King and Emperour Maximian at that time Cui Maximianus Insulae principatum commendauerat And S. Ninian who lyued Bishop heare in the end of this Age had Kings for his Ancestores Regali ex prosapia beatus Ninianus extitit oriundus And yet the greate distance of the place of his birth from King Coel and these remeÌ„bred argueth he was not of their Line And all these Kings or Regents heare were most certainely by our Antiquities Catholike Christians 7. Therefore the Temporall State in respect of any of theÌ„ could not be any The falling of CoÌ„stantius Emperor to the Arrian Heresie a great hurt to Catholike ReligioÌ„ in many places hinderance but rather help and furtherance to the increase of Christian ReligioÌ„ in their time But it was rather the Heresie of Constantius the Arrian Emperour which hindered the glory of true Religion then in this Kingdome as it did in other places and Countries of the world if it did not so much florish heare theÌ„ as in his blessed Father CoÌ„stantine the Greate his Empire And yet we may be bold to affirme that the State of our Brittish Church euen in The kingdome of Britaine as free as any from the Arrian Heresie those distempered dayes when the holy Writers of that Age complaine the allmost whole Christian world to haue bene polluted with the ArriaÌ„ Heresie was as renowned for our Bishops and Cleargie and as free from that infection as any Nation was We haue heard before that our renowned Archbishop of London Restitutus with diuers others Bishops of this Kingdome was present at the greate Councell of Arles celebrated diuers yeares after CoÌ„stantine went from Britaine to Rome And allthough we doe not expressely finde it writen of

Emperor he recalled and restored all the Catholike Bishops which Constantius the Arrian had bannished as Theodoret and others testifie Iulianus Episcopos qui fuerunt in exilium Ã Constantio in vltima terrarum loca missi ad suam quemque Ecclesiam capessendam renocauit And declared Emperor in France and the West in ConstaÌ„tius his time when he and his Complices raged most against the Catholike Bishops soone after the dissoluing of the Councell of Ariminum as Sozomen Sozom. Socrat. Niceph. supr Socrates Nicephorus and others proue was so farre from concurring with him or his Agents either in this or any other designe by his Authoritie or Commission that in all places in the West and as he went towards Constantius in the East he discharged his Officers Commissioners in all Prouinces disgracing him in euery Citie so that all people reuolted from Constantius and submitted themselues vnto Iulianus His rebus prosperÃ¨ faeliciter gestis Imperator Ã militibus declaratur Iulianus ad hunc modum regnare caepit Neque Legatos ad Constantium mittere neque vt patronum beneficum colere sed omnia pro suo ipsius arbitrio agere in animum induxit Magistratus in singulis Prouincijs commutare Constantium in quaque Ciuitate infamia notare conatur Quocircailli omnes se dedere Ã Constantio deficere caeperunt 6. S. Hilarius the best Calculator of those times Tragedies wherein he suffered so much by the Arrians for the Catholike doctrine can giue the most certaine euidence in this busines he in his Booke of Synods written to the Bishops of Britaine Germany and France after the summons of the Councell of Hila. l. de Synod contra Arrianos Ariminum cum comperissem Synodos in Ancira atque in Arimino congregandas saith that he had bene exiled three whole yeares toto iam triennio In his Booke offered to Constantius after the Councell of Ariminum when he was by him Hilar. l. ad Constantium Augustum Hilar. l. contra Constantium defunctum sent home free into France he iustifieth he remayned then in communion with all the Churches and Bishops of France with which our Britans then also communicated by all Antiquites Episcopus ego sum in omnium Gallicarum Ecclesiarum atque Episcoporum communione licet in exilio permanens Ecclesiae adhuc per presbyteros meos communionem distribuens And in his Booke against CoÌ„stantius being then dead he writeth that after the Bannishment of the Catholike Bishops Paulinus Eusebius Vercellensis Luciferus and Dionisius fiue yeares before he with the Bishops of France had seperated himselfe from the Communion of the Arrians Saturninus Vrsatius and Valens which two last were Constantius choasen cheife InstrumeÌ„ts publikly to persecute the Catholiks after the Ariminum Councell ended Post Sanctorum virorum exilia Paulini Eusebij Lucifiri Diosij quinto ab hinc anno a Saturnini vrsatij valentis Communione me cum Gallicanis Episcopis seperaui And particularly for our Bishops of Britaine in his Epistle or Booke to them with others directed to the Hilar. l. de Synodis prope Iâ—itium Lords his most blessed Brethren and fellowe Bishops of the Prouinces of Britaine Dominis beatissimis fratribus Coepiscopis Prouinciarum Britanniarum Episcopis he testifieth from their owne letters of their sincere faith sent vnto him in Exile beatae fidei vestrae literis sumptis that they continued vnspotted and free from all contagion of Heresie were partakers of his Exile and would not communicate with wicked Saturninus which had procured his BaÌ„nishment and denied Saturninus communion all that while three whole yeares Gratulatus sum in Domino incontaminatos vos illaesos ab omni contagio detestandae Haereseos perstitisse vosque comparticipes exilij mei in quod me Saturninus ipsam conscentiam suam veritus circumuento Imperatore detruserat negata ipsi vsque hoc tempus toto iam triennio Communione fide mihi ac spiritu coherere And that they had actually reiected and condeÌ„ned the Hereticall Decrees of Syrmium missam proxime vobis ex Syrmiensi Oppido infidelis fidei impietatem non modo non suscepisse sed nuntiatam etiam significatamque damnasse 7. And both after the Ariminum Councell and death of Constantius and Iulian his short Rule in the shorter Empire of Iouian commonly named Iouinian when that Persecution ended we haue an other the best witnesse of those dayes S. Athanasius confidently vpon his owne certaine experience and knowledge auouching to that Emperour that among many other Countries which he there recounteth all the Church of Britaine did inuiolably hold the faith of the Nicen Councell Cognosce Religiosissime Auguste hanc esse fidem quae Athanas epist ad Iouinian Aug. Ã condito aeuo praedicanda fuit quam Niceae Patres congregati agnouerunt eiusque Suffragatrices esse omnes omnibus in locis Ecclesias siue in Hispania siue Britanuia Omnium enim istoruÌ„ animos experimentis cognouimus scripta habemus Thus it is made euident that our Churches and Bishops of Britaine both before at and after the Councell of Ariminum were free from this infection of the Arrian Heresie euen at that time when S. Hierome saith of the whole world besides that the flame of this Heresie had destroyed it totum orbem eius flamma populata est And ingemuit totus orbis Artianum se esse miratus est The whole world groaned and maruailed to see itselfe an Arrian Which was soone after the Councell of Ariminum when ValeÌ„s Vrsacius by the Arrian Emperours Authoritie and Power vsed such cunning strategems and violence towards the Catholike Bishops especially in Italy and the Easterne Countryes where S. Hier. l. 3. in Epist ad Galat. Hier. aduers Luciferian Hierome liued and wrote 8. Yet neither dare I or doe I affirme that Britaine was absolutely and perfectly free in all the members thereof Ecclesiasticall temporall or all such as were directed hither by the Arrian Emperour or had ciuill command vnder him heare were vnspotted with this Heresie and that it did not at all inuade this Kingdome in some parsons and places it is a sufficient glory and singular prerogatiue vnto vs in so generall an Inundation to haue proued our Bishops and their Churches Innocent for besides diuers testimonies before of a common infection in all the world with this Pestilence we haue our owne best and most auncient Writers S. Gildas and S. Bede who as they doe confesse that from the time of Dioclesian his Persecution ended the Church of Britaine was in peace and quiet vntill the Arrian Heresie So they bewaile and complaine that this infecting all the world sailed ouer the Ocean in this Kingdome and other Heresies followed it afterward Mansit haec in Ecclesijs Christi Bed Hist Eccles Gent. Angl. l. 1. c. 8. quae erant in Britannia pax vsque ad tempora Arrianae vesaniae quae

corrupto orbe toto hanc â—tiâ—m Insulam extra orbem tam longe remotam veneno sui infecit erroris hac quâ—si via pistâ—lenâ—iaetrans Oceanum patefacta non mora omnis selues Haeresios cuiusque infulae ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ semper aliquid audire graudenti nihil certi firmiter obtinenti insudit S. Gildas before him writeth to like purpose calling that Heresie Gild. l. de excid Brit. c. 9. in respect of this Nation transmarinum venenum a forreine and beyonde sea poison transported hither not bred heare nor naming any one particular Brittish Bishop Ruler of Church or Church infected with it And to grant this Kingdome then to haue bene vnder the Empire and Emperour Constantius then an Arrian which many of our owne Historians haue before denied all this will probably argue no more then that I haue yeelded vnto that some were infected heare but not of Bishops and learned Clergie In which sense Sozomen one of the best Examiners of those proceedings saith that he thinketh no Nation vnder the Roman Empire was quite free and cleare of that calamititie Nulla gens Romano subiecta Imperio ab hac calamitate credo vacua liberaque fuit And we haue a better witnes for Britaine to keepe it vndefiled Sozom. l. 4. Hist c. 26. from this and all other Heresies vntill that of Pelagius long after this time for so testifieth the old Manuscript Antiquitie of the Church of LaÌ„daffe written as it seemeth by the things therein handled before S. Gildas his time all being more auncient which plainely saith that the Britans neuer changed any point of faith which they receaued in King Lucius time nor were infected Antiquit. M. S. Eccl. Landauen with any spot of wicked Doctrine vntill Pelagius his Heresie arose Quam Christianae Religionis fidem sine aliqua praui dogmatis macula sinceram conseruauerunt vsque dum Pelagiana Haeresis orta est Therefore if the Arrian Heresie had any entrance hither it must needs be onely in some fewe particular men not in Publike parsons and Churches THE XXI CHAPTER CHIEFELY ENTREATING OF LIBERIVS Pope and Constantius Emperour manifestly clearing S. Liberius making him an holy Catholike Pope and Saint and the Emperour Constantius a true penitent and to dye a Catholike 1. THE Pope of Rome which succeeded to S. Iulius in the Hereticall time and Empire of this Constantius was Liberius and by them which number Saint Faelix substituted by the Arrians for Pope Liberius exiled in the Catalogue of Popes the same S. Faelix is likewise reckoned among the Bishops of that See Baron Spond Annal. an 357. Seuer Bin. Tom. 1. Conc. Annot. in vit Liberij Apostolike Diuers euen Catholike Writers doe seeme to hold that Liberius being bannished by the Arrian Emperour for refusing to communicate with the Arrian Hereticks did by troble and vexation yeeld to communicate with them externally but neuer consented vnto but euer in iudgment condemned their Heresie and so make him guiltie of a faulte in fact but not in faith in which he euer remained constant and vnmoueable And S. Athanasius whose testimony is greate and on whome they most rely in this opinion allthough he maketh Pope Liberius a most excellent paterne and example of constanty against those Heretiks yet in one place he writeth that either he by violence and threates of death consented to some materiall error by subscribing or the Arrians flandered him with such a fact testifiing Liberius was euer most free euen at this supposed time from Heresie and if any fault of fact was committed it was to be imputed to the wills of the Arrians and not of Liberius and Pope Liberius was no Arrian or consenter to them but an holy Pope yet Liberius then did not supply the Papall See but Felix was by theÌ„ reputed Pope by them substituted into the Papall See in place of Liberius being by them exiled Liberius post exactum in exilio biennium inflexus est minisque mortis Athanas Epist ad Solitariam vitam agentes Tom. 2. oper ad subscriptionem inductus est Verum illud ipsum quoque eorum violentiam Liberij in Haeresim odium suum pro Athanasio suffragium quum liberos affectus habebat satis coarguit Quae enim per tormenta contra priorem eius sententiam extorta sunt eaeiam metuentium sed ita cogentium voluntates habendae sunt Ruffinus Ruffin l. 1. Hist c. 27. leaueth it doubtfull whether Liberius was restored because he subscribed or at the instance of the Romans refusing to obay any other Bishop Liberius vrbis Romae Episcopus Constantio viuente regressus est Sed hoc vtrum quod acquieuerit voluntati suae ad subscribendum an ad populi Romani gratiam Ã quo proficiscens fuerat exoratus indulserit pro certo compertum non habeo By this it is euident that it could not be proued in those dayes that Liberius made any subscription or yeelding at all such as pleased or could please the Arrian Emperour and his Heretiks But Sozomen Socrates Theodoret and others comming to more certaine and prefect Intelligence of these things then Ruffinus confesseth he had attained vnto doe more clearely testifie that this report of Pope Liberius subscription was but the inuention and fiction of the Arrians who knowing Sozom. Histor Eccl. l. c. 4. 14. the greate Power of him and his See and that Constantius was so vrged by the Romans and Westerne Bishops to restore him that he could not deny it fathered this lye against Liberius for the Emperours and their excuse Imperator compellere tentauit Liberium fateri filium patri non esse consubstantialem In which he could not preuaile and then they raised this Rumour and slaunder rumorem dissiparunt Liberium verbum consubstantiale reiecisse asseruisseque filium patri dissimilem esse When this holy Pope at that very time as the same Authour proueth to disproue this slaunder intâ—rdicted all which allowed of that error Confessionis fidei formulam Ã Liberio adduxerunt quae illis qui filium patri non substantia caeteris rebus omnibus similem asseuerarent interdixit Ecclesia Yet the Imperour rather moued by feare then loue gaue him leaue to returne to Rome Emperator dat Liberio potestatem Romam reuertendi For the Romans so loued and honored Liberius for his excellent gifts and principally for so constantly defending the true faith and courageously resisting the Arrian Emperour that they tooke Armes for his exilement Populus Liberium tum quod in alijs rebus vir excellens spectatus erat tum quod Imperatori animo adeo excelso constanti in fide defendenda contradixerat tam eximie charum habuit vt seditionem plane maximam eius exilij causa conflaret resque ad caedem prorumperet 2. Socrates saith plainely that Liberius was restored because the Romans caused sedition for his Bannishment and threwe Felix whom the Arrians had Socrates l. 2.

Romanor Pontif. in Damaso Robert Barns l. de vit Pontif. Roman in Damaso Magdeburgen cent 4. cap. 7. Manuscr Ant. in Biblioth public Cantabrig Iames l. 1. de Manuscr Bâ—d Martyrolog in mulâ— Pontif. Roman downe in order the lyues Decrees of his Predecessors Popes of Rome and hauing written this worke sent it to sainct Ierome to be perused Damasus diligens temporum Supputator vitas statuta suorum praedecessorum Romanorum Pontificum succinctÃ¨ digessit Et scriptum opus misit Hieronymo cognoscendum Obijt sanctus Confessor A greate credit to that booke by Protestant Antiquaries where their Religion by their owne confession is so generally condemned the Roman Catholike doctrine as vniuersally approued and confirmed to haue two so holy learned and glorious auncient Saints and Doctors of Christs Primatiue Church and Approuers thereof Yet so it is further asscribed to this so renowned Pope in our old Antiquities termed Gesta Pontificum Romanorum Authore Damaso both by our English Catholike and Protestant Historians And saint Bede which liued aboue an hundred yeares before Anastasius Bibliothecarius to whom some attribute this History followeth it in diuers places They also confesse that the holy Scripturs on which they so much or onely rely especially in the Hebrewe and Greeke tongue being Bal. Barns supr in Damas translated into Latine by saint Hierome were generally approued and preferred by this holy Pope Hieronymi Translationem approbauit Hieronymi Biblia tum caepta est primum legi antea septuaginta Interpretum scripta authoritatem habebant He also as these men acknowledge vsed and celebrated the sacrifice of Masse and generally appointed the Confiteor to be vsed by all Preists in the beginning thereof in which there is most plaine and vndeniable inuocation and prayer to Saints and Angels and their prayer and intercession for people liuing heare on earth Precor batam Mariam semper Virginem beatum Michaelem ArchaÌ„gelum beatum Ioannem BaptistaÌ„ sanctos Apostolos Petrum Paulum omnes Sanctos orare pro me ad Dominum Deum nostrum They testifie Magdebur Bal. Barns in Siric Papa as much of sainct Syricius Pope and how the vnmarried and chast life of Cleargie men was generally commanded by him to be obserued THE XXV CHAPTER OF MANY RENOWNED HOLY AND LEARNED Bishops Apostolike men and other greate Saints heare in Britaine in this time 1. IN this Age this Kingdome of Britaine had also many wrothie men Bishops and others renowned both for pietie and learning I haue written of our two greate lights of the worlde the happy Mother and sonne S. Helen and Constantine Empresse and Emperour before who besides their other endles and vnmatchable cares and labous for the Church of Christ allready remembred are honored in the Cataloges of renowned Writers for their holy and learned paines in that kinde S. Athanasius also and S. Hilary those two greatest Sigebert Gemb Chron. an 432. Polychronic lib. 4. cap. 29. Nichol Harpesfel Hist Eccl. cap. 21. pag. 33. M. S. Antiq. in vit S. Patricij Capgrau in eod Flor. Wigorn. Chron. an 371. 394. Probus in vita S. Patricij inter opera S. Bedae Richard Stanihurst Sur. Lippol die 17. Martij Walrer Rolwinck Fascicul tempor an 423. glories of the Church of Christ in that time one in the Greeke the other in the Latine Church how much they honored this Nation is allready remembred To whome I may next add that greate S. Martine Bishop of Tours it France compared for his worthines by worthie Antiquaries to the most glorious Apostles themselues who honored this Kingdome with his presence and aboad heare and no short time as we are sufficiently warranted by diuers Arguments first his Sister named Couche was married in this Kingdome and was the happy Mother of that glorious man S. Patrike Sanctus Patricius genere Brito filius Couches sororis Sancti Martini Turonensis So with others writeth Sigebert an old French Historian where S. Martine was and dyed an holy Bishop The old Manuscript of the life of saint Patrike and Capgraue confesse as much when they say that Couche was his Mother mater Couche or Couhos dicta est Florentius Wigorniensis is most cleare that S. Martins Sister Couche was Mother to S. Patrike in Britaine Sanctus Patricius nascitur in Britannia ex patre Calphurno nomine mater autem erat Patricij Couches soror Sancti Martini de Gallia The same is iustified by those Authours which Surius and Zacharias Lippolous followe and themselues also Calphurnius ducta in matrimonium Couchessa S. Martini Turonensis Episcopi sorore vnicum ex ea suscepit filium in maritimo Britanniae Territorio Patricium So hath Baronius Spondanus from Antiquitie Patricius vt tradunt Scotus genere natus ex sancti Martini Baron Spond Annal. an 431. Turonensis Episcopi sorore ab eo Clericus ordinatus So haue our late English Writers both Catholiks and Protestants 2. Hearevpon if we will calculate the time of saint Patricius and saint Martins Io. Pits de Illustr Brit. Script aetat 5. in S. Patricio Io. Bal. cent 2. in eodem Prosper in ChroÌ„ Sigebert an 402. 399. Baron alij Girald Cambr. Topograph Hib. c. 17. life and death we must needs gather that saint Martine was heare in Britaine his Sister following him It is the common opinion that saint Martine died about the 400. yeare of Christ as also that saint Patricke liued 122. yeares and yet by Giraldus Cambrensis died in the yeare 458. obijt beatus Patricius anno ab Incarnatione Domini 458. But to followe the most receaued opinion that he liued longer vntill or neare the yeare 490. and so be aboue 30. yeares of Age at the death of saint Martine his Vncle he was by all accoÌ„pts borne heare in Britaine of saint Martins Sister diuers yeares before his Vncle saint Martine was Bishop of Tours that gift being in the yeare of Christ 375. as saint Gregorius Turonensis Bishop there after Baronius and others proue And a farre longer time before Maximus the Emperour went from hence into France Gregor Turon Hist Francor l. 2. cap. 14. Baron Spond an 375. Veremund Hector Boeth Scot. Hist lib. 7. fol. 119. and gaue the name to litle Britaine The Scottish Historians write that saint Martine was also Vncle to our renowned Britan saint Ninian and so by that is said borne of an other Sister of saint Martine heare which may be confirmed by the extraordinary honour and reuerence he as also S. Patricke euer yelded to S. Martine Which if it be true will proue S. Martine with his Sisters was heare longe before For I shall demonstrate that saint Ninian was an holy Bishop in this Britaine in this Age. And therefore many Historians S. Martine Bishop of Tours Vncle to S. Patrike and S. Ninian lyued heare some time in Britaine haue expressely deliuered that saint Martine did not onely liue some time in Britaine

aetate in multa veneratione habitus 6. If we will informe our selues when and about what time he first preached and what was the doctrine in particular which he learned and was so soundly and perfectly instructed in at Rome brought from thence and preached heare we cannot better be secured in them but to finde out so neare as we can by Antiquities when the Picts heare were first conuerted to Christ because we haue bene assuredly warranted before that he was the first which preached Christ vnto them conuerted them to him and thereby is honored by the name of their Apostle His Religion which he professed and preached heare must needs be the same which by all Authors he learned at Rome and had his commission from the Pope there to publish it heare in The Picts heare conuerted in this Age and how soone Britaine the same which I haue before proued to be the knowne Christian Religion of the Popes and Church of Rome in those dayes Which did not in any point agree with that Protestant new learning which is now practised in England or any so termed Protestant Country which will more plainely appeare hereafter by the publikly professed Religion of all of this kingdome Britans Scots or Picts in those dayes I haue insinuated before that both Heirgustus King of the Picts and his Pictish people and subiects were Christians and publikly professed that Religion This is plainely and inuincibly proued both by our Scottish and English Historians as also that in the yeare of Christ Veremund Hist Scot. Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. Hollinsh Hist of Scotl. 369. fuit annus virginei partus nonus supra trecentesimum sexagesimum at what time Heirgistus King of the Picts was obseruantissimus a perfect most obseruant Christian Prince a sufficient signe and Argument that he was no young Scholler in the Schoole of Christ but had made greate progresse and much profited therein so likewise had all the Inhabitants of those Northren parts whether Picts Scots or Britans for the Historians of those places and others also assure vs that not onely Britans but Scots and Picts had many Monkes And first for Scots when Maximus had both conquered and quite bannished them from this Iland both Scottish and English Catholike and Protestant Historians thus speake of them The same time the Scottish Bishops and Preists Boeth supr Hollinsh Histor of Scotl. in Eugen. Bucan Histor Scot. l. 4. in Reg. 39. being bannished as well as the other sort of the Scottish people a number of their MoÌ„ks got them into the I le of Iona now called Colmkill where they erected a Monasterie for their owne habitation the worthinesse whereof hath bene right famous euen to these our dayes as that which was afterward endowed with many faire reuenewes by diuers of the Scottish Kings who had their burials there after the returne of the Scots into Albanie This was in the time of Maximus his being King heare and before he assumed the Empire by all Antiquaries This was in the yeare of Christ 379. Annus Ã Christi aduentu in carnem trecentesimus septuagesimus nonus Hect. Boeth l. 6. Histor Georg. Buchan Rer. Scot. l. 4. in Reg 39. And at that time as their Historians proue the Picts were generally and publikely instructed and professed Christians nec Ã Sacerdotibus Monachis qui tum in summo erant honore Picti etsi publicÃ¨ Christianis institutis imbuti Iniuriam abstinuerunt And tenne yeares before this time both the Picts and their King were professed Christians as is shewed before and professed the same Religion in the most strict Order of Monkes and otherwise as the Roman Catholiks now doe Among those that were famous then in this Profession diuers of their names be these with honour preserued Inter nostros Damianus Presbyter Gelasius Thebaculus Merinatus Damiani Germanus Diaconi Nerius Hect. Boeth l. 6. Hist fol. 108. Boeth supr Buchan l. 4. in Reg. 35. Holinsh. Hist of Irel. Elusenius Merinus Machabaeus Syluerius Monachi And yet long before this time also in the dayes of King Fincomarke of ScotlaÌ„d who reigned 47. yeares died multis virtutibus nobilis noble for many vertues in the yeare of Christ 358 Salutis humanae aÌ„no treceÌ„tesimo quinquagesimo octauo the Picts had receaued the faith of Christ before that time for whilst King Fincomarke reigned Fincomarco Rege Scotis adhuc Imperante by diuers Writers diuers of the Irish Annal. Scotic Hect. Boeth sup l. 6. fol. 104. Hollinsh Hist of Ireland people receaued the Lawe of Christ by meanes of a worthie Christian womaÌ„ of the Picts as the Scottish other Histories testifie Per id tempus mulier Christianae pietatis cultrix Pictici eam fuisse sanguinis Scotici asseuerant Annales Regina insinuata Christi nomen illi mirifice praedicauit reuerendumque effecit This or the like memorable History I haue placed before in the dayes of Constantine the Greate for other parts by auncient Writers of greate authoritie But our Scottish and English Historians applying it to these parts and in the time of King Fincomarke must needs hold their Picts Conuersion very auncient in the time of King Fincomarke as I haue related making his Reigne 47. yeares Hect. Boeth l. 6. Scotor Hist fo 101. Hollinsh Histor of Scotl. in Finkomarke and yet affirming that he began to Reigne in the first yeare of the Empire of Constantine the Greate and was immediate Successor to King Crathlint which so religiously entertained our Brittish Christians flying to the Scots for succour and releife in the greate Persecution of Dioclesian before mentioned and this King Crathlint reigning but 24. yeares decessit Crathlintus postquam rei Scotieae praefuisset annos viginti quatuor Some say he Georg. Buchan l. 4. rer Scot. in Reg. 34. Hector Boeth Histor Scot. l. 6. f. 102. reigned not compleate 24. yeares but died in that last yeare nor compleate and Fincomarke was not onely by him choasen his Successor but by publike applause and acclamation presently accepted and crowned King Crathlinthus vicesimo quarto sui principatus anno fato concessit Quo anno Fincomarcus eius Patruelis Cormacho Crathlinti Patruo prognatus regno per manus morientis accepto cunctis conclamantibus vt faustum faelixque foret fatali Marmori progenitorum more insidens Rex ab omnibus est salutatus Therefore ioyning these receaued opinions of Historians together that the Picts were so timely and perfectly conuerted to the faith that in King Fincomarke his Reigne they had euen their women so learned and excellent in Christian Religion that they were so singularly powerable and honorable therein that the like instance is not founde in Histories and that S. Ninian by so many S. Ninian Apostle of the Picts brought vp at Rome in the times of S. Siluester Pope and Constantine the Greate Emperor Authorities was the first Apostle and Conuerter of that Nation we

Holinsh Hist of Scotl. in Maximus Britaine they had very many Monkes Religeous men of their owne Scottish people which by the common generall Edict of Maximus to bannish all Scots whatsoeuer Ecclesiasticall or temporall without exception or limitatioÌ„ were exiled with the rest they erected new Monasteries in the out Ilands Among which one aboue the rest in the Hebrides Ilands in the I le of Iona was most renowned both for holy Monkes and Nunnes where the common funerall place was of the Scottish Kings There was an other such Monastery in the I le of Mona where S. Briget euen by our Protestant Antiquaries Io. Bal. cent 1. in Brigida LagmÃ©si Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 9. Capgr in S. Brigida with three other Virgins at one time became Nunnes being professed by Machillas then Bishop of Soder or Soter this was when she was but 14. yeares olde Brigida sanctissima virgo decimo quarto anno vix superato ad Sodorensem Episcopum in Monam Iusulam paternis fortunis quae amplissimae erant contemptis aufugit precibus non sine lachrimis petens vt perpetuae virginitati Pontificia authoritate addiceretur Which time being compared with that of her life being very old at her death and that she had bene first buried in Mona and her body translated to Dune in Ireland in the yeare 518. must needs proue vnto vs that there was a Religeous house in Mona in this Age. 12. And not onely in Mona Iona and the Hebrides Ilands but in other out Ilands and places these Scotish Monkes made aboad and had Cels or Monasteries in this time For our Scotish Historians deliuering vnto vs how they were all by Maximus bannished with the other Scots out of the Country now called Scotland confesse also that there came but a part allthough a greate part for the nearnes and conuenieÌ„cy of those Ilands into the Hebrides Veremund Hect. Boeth l. 6. Scot. Hist Georg. Buchan Rer. Scoticar l. 4. in Rege 39. Quorum magna pars in Hebrides delata The others then must needs haue other resting places which the Antiquaries of Scotland euen Protestants confesse saying that the Scottish Preists and Monkes then held in greate honor reuerence were dispersed into all Countries rounde about and many of them came into Iona Neâ— Ã Sacerdotibus Monachis qui tum in summo erant honore Picti si publicÃ¨ Christianis institutis imbuti Iniuriam abstinuerunt Illi vero profugi cum in omnes circumcirca Regiones dispergerentur multi in Ionam Aebudarum vnam deuenerunt atque ibi in Caenobium collecti magâ—am suae sanctitatis eruditionis â—amam ad Posteros transmiserunt Some of these Scots went into Ireland in Hiberniam from whome came the Irish Monkes so famous afterward and some of our Brittish Monkes also preached there in this time as I haue proued of S. Carantocus called by the Irish Cernath before And when in the beginning of the next Age the Scots came into this Iland againe the Monkes of Iona and Mona continuing there still there came so many Scottish Monkes inâ—o the part called Scotland in the time of Fergusius their King the second of that name from their places of Bannishment in so greate a number Veremund Hect. Boeth Scotor Hist l. 7. by the Scottish Writers that their King Fergusius founded and endowed for them being a vertuous Prince many Cels or Monasteries Restituit Fergusius templa dirutâ—â—â—ut populi defectu neglecta sacris ministris ad Dei cultum sacerdâ—tijâ— donatis Qui â—â—ularant Monachos reduâ—es mira charitate amplexus vt popuâ—um vera imâ—uâ—râ—nt â—ietate structis ad id patrio ritu Cellulis quibusdam ad vitae neâ—â—ssariâ— praeâ—â—â—s donâ—uit Where besides the Preists and their Churches we see many Religeous houses founded and endowed for the exiled Monkes returning in the begining of the next Age. Not vnprobable but diuers of these Boeth supr Georg. Buchan l. 4. 5. Hollinsh Hist of Scotl. in Fergusio 2. Monkes came with him from Scandia and Denmarke where he was borne and whether the Scotish Monkes with others fledd in the time of Maximus and other adiacent Contries and Ilands they then being dispersed into all parts about this Kingdome in omnes circumcirca Regiones And yet at the time of this dispersion of the Scotish Monkes the Brittish Monkes with their Cells and Monasteries were in quiet in the Country now termed Scotland as I haue proued before and were many 13. The same is euident of the Religeous people of the Pictish Nation now being Christians the exilement by Maximus onely extending to the Scots Among these some about saint Andrewes were famous One had bene the Palace of the Kings of Picts and at the comming of saint Regulus thither with the Reliks of saint Andrew the Apostle Heirgustus their King conuerted it to a Church or Monastery Heirgustus Regium Palatium amplis structuris vti ea patiebatur aetas ornataÌ„ diuo Andreae Regulo ac Sacerdotibus ibidem deinceps optimo Maximo Deo famulaturis liberÃ¨ erogauit An other Monastery was that which the same King founded neare to the same place Struxit haud procul Ã palatio sacram aedem diuo Apostolo dicatam And furnished them both with pretious Ornaments and holy Vessels of gold and syluer Ornauit id templum donarijs amplissimis Pateris Cyphis Calicibus Peluibus Lauacris ex argeÌ„to auroque ac alia pretiosa supellectili in sacrorum vsum quaesita Sacerdotibus ad diuina perpetuÃ² exequenda ibidem constitutis A third Monastery was founded there or very neare the same place either in this Age or the beginning of the next by our renowned Brittish Abbot saint Manuscr Antiq. in vit S. Cadoci Capgr in eod Cadocus after Bishop and Martyr who going one Pilgrimage to the Reliks of saint Andrew in Scotland stayed preaching there 7. yeares and founded a Monastery I haue spoken of saint Gudwal and his 180. Monks before who founded diuers Monasteries heare in this Age. THE XXIX CHAPTER OF CERTAINE HERETICKS AND HERESIES the Trimothian and Pelagian Britaine in this time 1. BVT as Britaine had many glorious Saints and Martyrs in this Age so it wanted not some Heretiks to disturbe the peace and quietnes of Christs Church both in this and other Nations Timotheus the name giuen to the Timotheani Heretiks was as Sigebert with others writeth of this kingdome held that the Diuine Nature in Christ was changed into his Human Nature and by a shew of Continency and Religion deluded many In Britannia Timotheus quidam Continentiae Religionis imagine multis illudeÌ„s eos in errorem suae Haeresis induxit dicens Christum verum quidem Deum verum hominem de Virgine Maria natum fuisse sed mentiens dicendo quod Diuina Natura conuersa sit in HumanaÌ„ Naturam The Collectors of our auncient Writers affirme that our Country man Leporius Agricola did write a

Selected quad for the lemma: kingdom_n

Text snippets containing the quad